Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
S54 1920
smith, David, 1866-1932.
The life and letters of St
Paul
"TT
THE
LIFE
AND LETTERS
OF
^^-
<o:S'^ OF puiioi}
AUL
BY THE REV.
DAVID SMITH,
M.A., D.D.
Author
of
NEWXai^YORK
GEORGE
H.
DORAN COMPANY
etc.
1920
TO
MY MOTHER AND
SISTERS
PREFACE
It
is
now some
my
first
me
small leisure
was widely
all
requisitioned,
the ministry of
my
and
British
my
service in preaching
Weekly Correspondence.
in
Then,
of the Presbyterian
of
Theology
in
LIFE
viii
under the
AND LETTERS OF
title
my
nearing completion,
its
ST.
PAUL
preparation of the
And
when it was
appearance was arrested by the
then,
have seen him, less confused than it might otherwise have been by multitudinous details and less encumbered
simply as
by
elaborate discussions.
Its imperfections, as I
but
reflection
it is
am
pain-
the natural
would say
and to the point, this is what I myself desired but if
meanly and indifferently, this is all I could attain unto.'
The Pauline literature is enormous, and a mere enumeration of the writers who have made me their debtor, would
much increase the dimensions of a work already large
enough to incur the censure of that aphorism of Callimachus fieya ^i^Xiov, fieya KaKov. There are, however, several
whom it were ingratitude to leave unnamed. First, in the
ancient Church there is St. Chrysostom, that prince of
and not unworthy to
preachers and master of exegesis
stand near him is that anonymous Latin scholar of the
fourth century who, because his Commentaries on the
Pauline Epistles have been preserved among the Works of
the Ambrosi aster,' and
St. Ambrose of Milan, is known as
who, on the evidence of St. Augustine (cf. Contra Duas
Episi. Pelag., iv. 7), was Hilary, whether St. Hilary of
historian of the Maccabees 1
'
well
'
Of
Poictiers or the less celebrated Hilary the Deacon.
works belonging to the Post-Reformation period there are
three which have yielded me continual profit and deUght
(i) the Annotationes of Hugo Grotius (Huig van Groot),
which derives a pathetic interest from the circumstance that
'
;
PREFACE
was one
it
of
which employed
of the tasks
Emmanuel
five folio
Matthew
College,
of Presbyterianism,
and composed
volumes after
Nonconformity in 1662
monumental work
his
from
his ejectment
;
and
(3)
and
Rabbinical,
modem
Of
sacred text.
speak particularly,
but
Patristic
hterature
I
works
of the late
Pauhne
editions of the
Of
in
Novum Testamentum
the
Ramsay
and
imprisonment
its brilliant
versatile
(2)
ix
its
profusion of
illustrations
it
of
the
were invidious to
Epistles
monuments
of
significance
the
is
that
it
New
and beauty
Christian
revelation.
differs
Testament and
in the
The
literary
difficulty
'
profane
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
Some
Hunt).
PAUL
ST.
(cf.
and
MiUigan's
language
the
is
that period
the papyri
Koi,vr)
and the
is
They
Papyri).
or
Common
are
is
What
non-hterary
New
in reaUty
Testament.
no such thing as
Roman Empire
it
'
common
is
that they
It is
Hence
it
New
and employed
their
of
Dr. George
Testament Greek.'
distinction
these
it is
inter-
and the
and
their day
first,
the Scriptures
language
is
but
is
now
It
answered in that
was put
strain.
'
My
'
my question
language of
'
It
PREFACE
xi
Translation
who has
is
always a
difficult task,
and no
skill could render adequately the rugged, elusive, and impassioned diction of the Apostle. The utmost I dare hope
as every one
for
my
attempt
my
and help
is
that
essayed
it
readers to a
may
it
is
well
aware
more
intelligent
comprehension of
his arguments.
ment
is
geographer Strabo,
who
of the ancient
voov
Much
eyi/ft).
also is
On
mind,
lies
not in
its
Its value, to
my
have seldom
have presented,
my
and
in the
scheme which
my
me
my
that
arrangement
is,
Fuller's
churlish cur,
and hath
not therefore,
And
admonition
if
bit
willing to
many
keep
troversy
is
a foolish and
endeavoured to portray
'
:
but
am
Chronology
a man's fingers.
employment
Paul simply as
of loving
seems
by
mindful of
is
surly,
Blame me
futile
St.
It
Thomas
un-
is
Con-
and I have
have perceived
;
of the
xii
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
life
gentleman.
D.
4,
The College,
Londonderry.
S.
CONTENTS
vu
Preface
BOOK
SAUL OF TARSUS
....
x?
34
The Conversion
45
of Saul
BOOK
II
The
65
First Mission:
I.
11.
Ordination of Antioch
Evangelisation of Cyprus
HI. Evangelisation of
IV.
....
Southern Galatia
78
81
86
104
II.
107
116
119
III.
The
IV.
Evangelisation of Macedonia
Call of the
West
124
126
slii
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
xiv
ST.
PAUL
Sojourn
Ministry at Corinth
The Third
II.
III.
lY.
V.
VI
...,,,,,149
141
Defection
I.
Athens
at
The
in
.188
Galatia
193
Mission:
Setting Forth
Ministry at Ephesus
Trouble
at
,222
......
.
Corinth
224
234
Retreat to Macedonia
341
Sojourn
371
at
Corinth
The Journey
to Jerusalem
BOOK
459
III
471
Imprisonment at C.esarka
480
First Imprisonment at
Rome
BOOK
490
502
IV
H1.ST0RICAL
The
Problem
The
Apostle's
Martyrdom
579
....
596
623
638
cuN
LiN rs
XV
APPENDIX
PAOB
I.
II.
Pauline Chronology
The
in. Paul's
IV.
V.
VI.
vii.
Malady
The Decree
....
....
The Sacrament
662
664
667
671
of Baptism
Verbal Peculiarities
in the
Pauline Letters
681
INDEX
I.
II.
Names and
697
Subjects
703
MAPS
I.
II.
HI.
St.
Paul's Travels
Asia Minor
223
577
shall
Every valley
be made low
shall
;
and
be made
straight,
shall
see
it
together
for the
shall
mouth
hill
and
be
of the
it'
The Prophet
Isaiah,
Our
lived
'
'
'
Cf.
Schiirer,
in
the
Time of Jesus
Christ,
\\.
tt.
fe^'Jsion.
cf. jo.
vii.
^S/^-^^^^'-
i-
Jer. xii-
Its extent.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
Hence
came
it
ST.
PAUL
to pass that
Ac.ii.'9-ii.
exaggeration.
that the Jews had invaded every city, and it was not easy
to find a place in the world which had not received that race
'
this
all
magni-
'
'
'
'
'
Quoted
Jos.
in Jos.
Ant. XI.
De
'
I'h;!. ///
Bell.
Jud.
Ani. xiv.
vii. 2.
Phil. Leg.
aJ
Cat'iim, 36.
V. 2.
II. .xx.
fiacc. 6, 8.
2.
In VII.
viii.
7 the
number
is
put at i8,oo&
was
chief of these
at
Rome.
was Pompey's
Its nucleus
'
Babylon
'
tion of its
adoption.
to^the^'
to Jerusalem, ^^yPj^es
was thronged
with worshippers from afar ^ and they paid their annual
tribute to the Temple, entrusting it to men of good repute
appointed in almost every town to receive it and convey it
to its destination.*
None the less were they loyal to their
own communities. They accounted the Holy City as their
metropohs, but the countries where their lot was cast and
where they had been bom and nurtured, they regarded as
their fatherlands,^ mindful of the ancient prophet's counsel
Seek the peace of the city whither
to the Babylonian exiles
I have caused you to be carried away captive, and pray unto
the Lord for it for in the peace thereof shall ye have peace.'
And thus it came to pass that they exerted a potent influence in the countries of their adoption, and won multitudes
This may indeed seem surprisof the heathen to their faith.
ing in view of the prevailing sentiment of the pagan literature
Cicero terms the Jewish religion a barbarous
of the period.
superstition
'
and grave historians impute horrible inithe filthy race,' charging them not merely with
quities to
sloth inasmuch as they did no work each seventh day and
devoted each seventh year to idleness, but with the practice
the worship of an ass's
of ridiculous and monstrous rites
head, and the annual sacrifice of a Gentile stranger.* And
and
i.oyaJty of
Jer.xxix. 7.
'
Literary
agLTnTt'\he
J^^^-
'
'
'
Jos.
'
On
AnL
XVII.
xi.
De
Bell.
Jud.
Phil.
De Monarch,
De Flacc. 7.
Phil.
Cf. the
'
Tac. Hist. V.
maxim
i.
Cf. p. 38.
ii.
ii. vi.
it
8.
Jos.
I.
'
85).
Contra Apion.
ll.
f.
charge of worshipping an
ass's
Pro Flacc.
cf.
28.
quotation in Suid*
'On
the Jews.'
The
cf.
Ex
ii';'ii*.
'"'^- 3-s-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
Roman satirist not only makes merry over their abhorrence of swine's flesh but, hke Tacitus, accuses them of
hatred of the rest of mankind.^ All this, however, represents
the
Cf.
ii.
Th.
IS-
At, unwitting
tribute.
was an unwitting
tribute
for
it
of the Jews.
torian,
'
'
Among
the masses,' says the Jewish hismuch zeal for our rehgion nor
is
where the custom of our seventh day of rest from labour has
not come into vogue
and the fasts and the lamp-hghtings *
and many of our prohibitions regarding food are observed.*
Nor is this a mere patriotic boast.
So far,' says the philosopher Seneca,^ has the usage of the accursed race prevailed
that it is now received throughout all lands
the conquered
have given laws to the conquerors.' And in the reign of
Honorius (a.d. 395-423) the poet Claudius Rutihus Numatianus actually wished that Judaea had never been subdued by
Pompey and Titus for then the pestilence would not have
spread so widely, and the conquered nation would not have
oppressed its conquerors.^ Women were especially impressionable, and it is recorded that in the time of Nero the women
of Damascus were all, ^vith a few exceptions, captivated by
the Jewish religion.'^ It appealed mainly indeed, as Josephus
observes, to the lower orders
yet it won not a few ladies of
rank even in the imperial capital, like Fulvia, that Roman
;
'
'
Cf. Ac.
xiii.
50;
xvii. 4.
Cf.
Apol.
Tert.
xvi
Ad
Nat.
I.
xiv
Min.
Fel.
Oct. ix. 3.
Juv.
Jos.
vi.
Tac. Hist. v.
Contra Apion.
Ex. XXXV.
'
In Aug.
iv.
5.
\s,2{.
39.
3.
De
II.
I.
Pers. v. 179-84.
Itirurar. 395-8
'
bellis
imperioque Titi
Ik
Bell. Jtid.
11.
xx. 3.
fuisati
xa
Ac.
vtii.
''
The
'
'
Jos. ^Itit.
* Cf.
f.
XX.
vii.
Cf. p. 505.
I, 3.
f.
Rom.
i.
16.
^g^^""'"
language.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
3UV.
PAUL
'
xxi. 37-
'
Church
3.
The
Einpire.
Cf.
'Galatas
excepto sermone Grseco, quo omnis Oriens loquitur, propriam linguam eandem
DcumentSy
*
'
li.
Cf. Tc.
Ann.
i.
9.
'
'
and
and procommerce
Civilisation
was advanced
were
forgotten.
From
it
was
all
skill
interiinked.* Ro"
Roman roads,
Constructed originally
of nigh two thousand years.^
for the transit of troops, they served afterwards the happier
decay
The
five
Sen.
Cf.
XXVII.
had formerly
sallied
And
Damascus and plundered merchants from Arabia Felix.
Apollonius of Tyana (cf. Vit. i. 20) realised the value of Roman civilisation when
he passed beyond its limits.
* Cf. Tac. Ann. i.
9.
' The Latin phrase was not to 'construct' but to 'fortify a road,' .Pfirww
munire (cf. Suet. Aug. 30),
* Strabo,
via ilia nostra, c\\\!H per MacCic. De Prov. Cons. ii.
322
doniam est ad Hellespontum, militaris.' Cf. Tafel, Via Milit. Rom. Egn,
' Cf. Append. I, p. 648.
Iturcea
near
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
lo
and
among
PAUL
ST.
the numerous
and busy
Roman
ii-
ii.
thropomorphism was
mercilessl}'^
ridiculed
by Xenophanes,
All things unto the gods have Homer and Hesiod ascribed,
Whatsoever of men reproaches and blame are accounted.
Thieving and fornication and cozening one of another.' *
From
M. Terentius Varro, the acutest and most learned of manThere were, he said, three kinds of theology the
kind.' *
mythic, the physical, and the civil. The first was the theology
and it was a tissue of grotesque and frequently
of the poets
immoral fables, ascribing to the gods everything that belongs
not merely to man but to man at his basest. The second
was the theology of the philosophers, who traced all things to
*
Cf. Tac.
Cf. p.
Sext.
Ann.
I.
173-
'jus
'
apud
18.
ix.
cives,
modestiam apud
vi. v.
ff.
ix.
193.
Cf.
/gid.
socios.'
ii
'
every
man
The ancient
faith
human
God and
find rest in
is restless
until
it
fessions
and
is
made
Quc>..t for
'^
for
'
hunger
remarkable
Not the
least
Palestine
it
he found it in Christ.^
His was no singular experience. The world was crying
after God, and its religion, even where it was still believed,
was unavailing.
'
unknown
to
gods.'
* Cf. .Ac
summoned
and
Aug. Confess,
i.
'
:
ii.
Fecisti nos
ad Te, et inquietum
est cor
nostrum, donee
requiescat in Te.'
cum Tryph.,
Dial,
Philostr.
Apoll.
adinit.
Tyan.
vi.
'
:
It is
more prudent
I.
i.
Diog. Laert.
mentioned.
i.
no.
vi.
Cf.
Isid.
unknown
Luc. Philopatr.
Pel.
Epht.
iv.
to.
deities
speak well of
have been
all
set up.'
9, 29.
69, where
Nameless
by the
Its origin
^^^'"'^'
^'^"' ^^'
cf.
'"
Tit
"*
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
12
PAUL
ST.
nameless
god
Oriental
syncretism.
It
or
'
'
was
altars,'
3.
unknown
to
'
to
an unknown
gods.'
a.nd the
"ewish
inono-
still
more
may
'The
^^^'
ing.'
and
Attractive-
They revered the One Living and True God and shared
*
At Olympia
(cf.
Paus. V. xiv. 8)
C. Tac.
at
Pergamos
II.
cf.
(cf.
inscription discovered
ff.).
II,
Ann.
* Juv. xiv. 97
S(.
in
13
Lk.
vii. 4,
'
'
men
These
period.
found
widespread tendency of
represented a
it
It
cient.
And
a nobler satisfaction.
the The
and they
But Judaism was insuffi-
opp^!
'""''y-
resting-place, a foretaste of
of
all
the
Christianity. //
it was waiting
But the heralds were tardy in
appearing. While their Lord was with them, the Apostles
had continually grieved Him by their slowness of heart and
their imperviousness to the ideals of His Kingdom
and much
for Christianitj'
The
j^d'^sn^^
cf. Mt. .w
^^1 y.ii
''2,
23
xx.
'
'
'
ix. sa-xi.
*
ei <f>opovfivoi
(cf. xviii. 7)
'
St.
vii.
rhv eiv
or simply
ot
(cf.
De
Jud.
2, 22
Bell,
Ac.
x.
vtp6fxevoL (cf.
xiii.
vii.
;
50
xiii.
iii.
3.
16, 26)
oi fftpofievoi
rhv 6f
xvii. 4, 17).
Jerusalem.
Kvffier,
^17)
that
the
ovk ijKtvfa^itv.
v.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
14
ST.
PAUL
but
'
'
The
deliverer.
'
'
ot K
more
TrepiTOfirii
(xi.
2;
cf.
Gal.
ii.
(xv. 5).
12).
'
Trjs aipiaii
tQ iafjiaaiuv jreTtorewiifet
BOOK
SAUL OF TARSUS
* I
will
that they
know
before them,
not will
lead them
will
straight.'
The Prophet
Isaiah.
HIS
EARLY YEARS
'
He was makin' himsell a' the lime but he didna ken maybe what he
was about till years had passed.' Lockhart, Life of Scott, chap. vii.
;
the mist of antiquity. According to the mytholoshe had been founded by Triptolemus during the wanderings of the Argives in quest of lo, and her name was derived
is lost in
gists,
Philostr. ^/oll.
Plut.
Cleop.
II. ii.
Ant. xxvi.
195-223.
Tyan.
Cf.
i.
Juv.
iii.
118.
7.
and
Her
situatioa
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
i8
and gouty
ST.
affections in
PAUL
both
men and
cattle.
At the beginning
Her
pr03prity,
Her
intel-
lectual
fame.
was at the
The former
'
'
Alexandrians.'
Her
famous
sons.
who had
activity.
These included the Stoic philosophers Antipater,
Archedamus, Nestor, Athenodorus Cordulio, Cato's teacher,
and Athenodorus the son of Sandon and the teacher of the
Emperor Augustus also Nestor the Academic, the teacher
of Marcellus, the son of Augustus' sister Octavia, and other
philosophers
grammarians, too, like Artemidorus and
Diodorus
and poets, like Dionysius the tragedian.^ The
neighbouring seaport of Soli, though unenviably immortalised by the term solecism,' ^ nevertheless produced not only
Chrysippus, the Stoic philosopher, whose father, a native of
Tarsus, had migrated thither, but the comic poet Philemon
and the natural philosopher Aratus.^ It is a mere inadvert*
ence when Browning styles Aratus a native of Tarsus
but doubtless Aratus, and Chrysippus and Philemon too,
would be educated there. And so w^as another of less happy
;
'
'
'
'
the Tarsian
'
(Diog.
Laert.
iv. 58).
'
Diog.
I.aert.
51.
Strabo, 671.
Apollonius
fame
father brought
him
At the age
of Tyana.^
home
19
of fourteen his
in
Cappadocia to
it is perhaps
sti
The
Hellenists
chief
its
community
home
in the
of those
busy capi-
and it included one household of repute. The father is Hisfatheiunknown. His very name is unrecorded, and only a few
These, however,
hints of his character and career remain.
It appears from a confused and
are peculiarly suggestive.
precarious tradition that he was a late arrival at Tarsus.
He was a native of Gischala in northern GaUlee, and he had a native o!
been driven from his home by civil commotion, perhaps the
wild insurrection which ensued upon the death of Herod the cf. Ac.
^'^*
Great in 4 B.C. and brought the avenging sword of Varus into ^"
tal,
Galilee.*
and
wife
He
child,
Philostr. Apoll.
w6\iv
Tyan.
Demoith.
v86Kifj.ov (Plut.
Qi. SchUrer,
'
This tradition
Paulus
i.
Aposioliis)
i.
ii.
is
'
i.
XP'5*'**
*<?
tribu
tV
Ecd. (under
Benjamin
et
studia
Cf. p. 67.
irpurov iirdp^ai
i).
pp. 4f.
preserved by St. Jerome.
De
eidalfiovt.
viro
doctissimo eruditus
est.*
LIFE
20
A Roman
citizen.
Ac.
Ac.
25.'
xxii. 28.
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
xvi. 37,
fold privilege of
28*"
of scourging
XXV. 10-12.
ST.
and
Emperor's tribunal.
It
was
imperial regime
it
He
A true
Ronf'xt'iPhil.
S, 6.
Gen.
iii.
Cf.
xiix.
V. \l\ci
Hos. V. 8),
possessed, however, a
^^^ bequeathed a
still
the sect of the Pharisees which, despite too frequent intolerComment. on Philem. 23
Pauli
He
(f.alem
fabulam
make
accefttnus).
It
man.
^
C.p.
3.
Jos.
Vit. 76.
Dio Cass.
Ix.
17
Ad Cat.
II.
568 f.
21
God and
fathers'
'
His wife.
"'""
i6^*
Their son
i s"arn. ix.
i-
^
Sam.
God.^
It
'
'
"
'
'
'
i.
Latin
but it
name
the
he
{Ga\.
d,<l>opi^eii>
Cf. Ac.
xiii.
cognomen
15),
i.
of Paulus
Two
Cor.
'Creticus'
Phm.
i).
along.
Had
4,
'
suggested.
(l)
Since
name
i.
(xiii. 9), it
'consecrate.'
2.
is
was common.*
Saul
'
'
he only
who was thenceforth {airb Tore) Paul.' (2) Paulus means 'little,'
and Augustine [Serm. cclxxix. 5 De Spir. et Litt. 12) supposes that the Apostle
assumed it as a name of humility (cf. I Cor. xv. 9). Perhaps he might rather
written 'Saul
'
'
Paui.
;:
/iiseduca'***'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
22
PAUL
ST.
Lord,*
child
is
Parentai
seem that she died soon after his birth and he never knew her.
But her gracious ambition was not frustrated. It was shared
by her husband, and he devoted the child to the honourable
career of a Rabbi, a teacher of Israel/ and ordered his educatiou to this end.
He would faithfully perform his own part
tion.
'
vi. 6, 7.
commandments
'
and thou
These words
thine heart
shalt talk of
thou
The
risest up.'
At the age
the Boole'
The Law
b^ok!^^"
familiarity with
of the
cf. Ac.
.\xi.
*'
from
'
it
it
is
in after years. ^
Cf.
Schiirer,
II.
ii.
11.
p. 49.
ii.
pp. 285
flF.
369-80.
fif.,
400ft
Swete, Introd, to O.
T. in Greek, pp.
EARLY YEARS
HIS
23
rudiments
'
'
Mishnah,
graved on our souls.' It involved, however, obvious disadvantages, not the least being that a Jewish writer was apt
memory
to trust to his
and
was the text-book, and heathen hterature was ignored. Indeed it was execrated by the more rigid Pharisees. They
and cursed
Cursed be he who feeds swine
had a saying
* and it is related
be he who teaches his son Greek literature
of R. Judah the Holy that, being asked when a man should
At an hour which
teach his son Greek Hterature, he rephed
belongs neither to the day nor to the night,' since it was
His delight is in the Law of the Lord and in His
written
This, however, was
Law doth he meditate day and night.'
and though Saul was educated after
an extreme attitude
:
'
Greek
L'teratm-e.
'
'
Ps.
i.
a.
-^
'
ac. xxvi.
until
in the
home
years old he
'
ii. ii. p.
52.
Walter Tyndale,
Jos. Contra Afion.,
Cf.
An
II.
iS.
68flf.
^^
5,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
24
PAUL
ST.
His father was indeed a faithful Jew, but he was also a Roman
and even had he desired it, the intellectual isolation
which was practicable at Jerusalem was impossible at Tarsus.
He would not educate his son in Greek hterature, but the
atmosphere which he breathed would colour the lad's mind
and since he spoke Greek, there was no linguistic barrier. He
may not indeed have been instructed in all the wisdom of the
but in after
Greeks, as Moses was in that of the Egyptians
especially
of the
writings
a
flavour
days he exhibited in his
in
as
he
proved
could
on
occasion,
and
he
Stoic pliilosophy,^
Areiopagos,
employ
the
inof
the
the
Court
before
his speech
Moreover, he was no stranger to
tellectual mode of his day.
He
could
quote to good purpose from the
literature.
Greek
philosophers and the poets his fellow-countryman Aratus,
the philosophic poet Epimenides, and the comedian Menander.^
Qn attaining his thirteenth year a Jewish boy became a
SOU of the Commandment.' ^ His childhood was over, and he
left the House of the Book and began his preparation for his
proper life-work. Saul had been devoted first by his parents'
gracious ambition and latterly by his own choice to the career
of a Rabbi, but he did not immediately address himself to
the sacred studies which were the appointed pathway to that
high vocatiou. A Rabbi's labours were gratuitous. He
citizen
Ac.
vii.
Ac.
xTii.
22.
^^''^*'
TeparaRabbinate:
(i)
A trade,
Ex.
xxiii. 8;
'
exacted no
fees,
12
his use
Cf.
avTdpKTji (Phil.
iv.
ii),
ffvvelSrjffis
(Rom.
ii.
15, ix. i,
ix.
xiii.
5;
Tim.
Cor.
vi.
6),
viii. 7,
10,
etc.).
Ac.
In
xvii.
Kivovfieda Kal
ifffiiv,
{CommenL on
Gal.
10) ascribes
to Euripides,
There
is
it
is
quoted at
large.
Again,
the iambic
trimeter
according to Jerome
24), to the
(cf.
Deissmann,
antur.
St.
Cf.
literas sseculares.'
EARLY YEARS
HIS
25
crown.
of the
Zadok,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
work must
and occasion
iniquity.'
It was a
noble ideal, yet it tended to abuse. It was a temptation for
a Rabbi to become engrossed in his worldly business to the
neglect of his sacred vocation
and the great masters were
insistent in their warnings.
No one,' said R. Hillel, that
has much traffic is wise/
Have little business,' said R. Meir,
fail
at length,
'
'
'
'
and be busied
who shamed
in the Law.'
their high
office
cf.
Mk.
Lk^l'
47.
exaction.
and
^ Cf. Delitzsch,
Jewish Artisan
Taylor, ut supra,
Plin.
N. H.
I.
VI. 32.
11
11.
2,
14, iv. 9.
i.
Life, V.
Cf. SchUrer,
iv.
II.
14.
i.
p. 44.
Tent'"*'""*
LIFE
26
'The
House
At the age
(a)
of Interpreiation.
AND LETTERS OF
of fifteen
he
left
home
the
'
PAUL
ST.
to
prosecute his
House
Jerusalem.
of InterIt
no
is
The Jewish
colleges.
'
'
'
'
Lk.
ii.
46.
The
teachers.
^{k. X. 51
Jo. XX. 16.
of all
Rabmeant
'
master,'
and Rabbi
xxiii.
10
9,
Other
Ac.
'
V.
34-
xxii. 3;
cf. Lk. X.
were
'
father
'
'
my master,' Monsieur;
teacher,'
'
{abba),
scribes,' that
is,
'
men
'
lawyers
'
the wise.'
'
'
'
The
study.
Cf. Jo. X.
34. xii. 34,
XV. 25
Rom.
iii.
'
or
of the Scrip-
'
39-
and
ture,'
Ac.
titles
'
Cf. p. 23, n.
I.
11.
i.
I.
pp. 325
7.
f.
Taylor, ut supra,
Taylor, ut mpra.
I.
4.
EARLY YEARS
HIS
27
and
comprehended halachah and haggadah. Halachah was
the systematisation of the precepts of the Law, the definition,
and it
application, and reconcihation of the legal code
issued in a vast complexity of casuistical distinctions and
vexatious restrictions. Haggadah, on the other hand, dealt
with the historical and didactic portions of the Scriptures,
elaborating and elucidating them by the aid of parable and
legend.
It pursued the method of allegorical exegesis, re*
this
by the
-peshat, the simple or
Paradise
derush, the
remaz, the suggested meaning
Hteral meaning
and sod, the mystic
meaning evolved by investigation
cognising in Scripture a fourfold meaning, denoted
'
meaning, 1
The Rabbinical theology was always subtle and often
Saurs
Rabbin-
wanderings
is
a haggadic midrash
Christ
and
in the
while
its
application to
their overshadowing
manna
immersion
examples of Rabbinical
of Sarah and
Hagar, the free woman and the bond, and their children.
Again, his linguistically impossible argumentation that since
the promise to Abraham speaks of his seed and not his
seeds,' it refers not to his descendants, the Jewish people,
but to Christ, is a characteristic example of Rabbinical
dialectic, precisely similar to the argument that, since in the
Lord's remonstrance with Cain
the voice of thy brother's
blood crieth unto me from the ground,' the word blood
is in Hebrew plural, the meaning is that in slaying Abel Cain
had slain not only him but all his posterity, ^ And thus in
that argument with his Judaising converts of Galatia the
earing
their
allegorising.
of
the
So
also
is
his
x.
are
interpretation
'
cai.
iv.
ai-
3i-
'
iii.
16.
'
'
'
'
Of. Schurer,
ii. i.
mjin
TT -
is
pp. 306
'go')
is
'narrative,' 'legend.*
ff. ;
Robertson Smith, 0. T. in
Jewhh
Ckurehf
Gen.
iv. 10.
LIFE
28
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
House
training in the
still
of Interpretation left
'
'
'
'
His
toier-
TcX.
34-
<*
He
New Testament,
His
prestige,
Greek Avisdom.^
Bitterly as he was regarded by the narrower
*
Taylor, / sufta,
'
i.
sort
i6, n. 33.
vi.
Works
1.
of
HIS
EARLY YEARS
29
And
his
'
sa5dng was
memory was
Law
ceased,
most
His
influ-
saut"
and large-hearted
years he gratefully acknowledged how Ac
teacher
and
in after
much he owed
xxii. 3.
'
'
i.
Cf. Schiirer,
ii. i.
p. 316.
Taylor, ui supra,
i.
17, n. 35.
Hence Renan and others have regarded the connection between Gamaliel and
Saul as a Lucan fiction.
Cf. Schiirer,
li.
i.
LIFE
30
Tiiedutyof
***"
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Dt. XXV. 6;
2 Sam
xviii. i8
cf.
'
'
Gen.
i.
38.
Saurs
marriage.
'
'
Cf. Ac.
ments.^
His widow-
would thus appear that Saul not only married duly but
issue
and the presumption is borne out by his own
It is indeed true that in the days of his apostolic
testimony.
acti\dties he would seem, on his own testimony, to have had
no wife and while recognising the legitimacy of marriage,
he held it prudent, in view of the difficulties which then
beset the Christians, that they should follow his example
It
had
Cf. I Cor.
'"
^'
Cf.
VIU
Cor.
Cf. p. 23, n.
Cf. Lightfoot,
ffor. Hebr.,
'
God.'
*
Cf. Lightfoot on
Sanhid. xxxvi.
2.
Cor.
vii. 6.
Cf. Selden,
De
Synedr.
11. vii. 7,
begetting and
th image of
EARLY YEARS
HIS
31
women
Cor.
^"'
c/.
Cor.
i?.^
at Tarsus.
no
less
House of Interpretation
and His manifestation unto Israel in
at Jerusalem in a.d. 8,
A.D. 26.
real
mind and
^
And
soul.
vers,
(cf.
certainly
ii'Taudd.
its
d^
roh dya/xois
signified
34)
rais X'7/""5>
to
its
or one
meaning here.
(pr](7LV,
kclI
ii,
He was
who had
The former is
yap ov rom irapdivovi
rds ya/xerds. Kal rovro SrjXov dvb
Euth. Zig.
Cf.
'
dydfiovs
'
The Apostle
widows
are two
(vers. 8, 9),
virgins,
'
l''
^"
" 41-
LIFE
32
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Pharisee
righteousness.
Mk.
vii. 3.
'
Its failure.
in self-righteousness or in despair.
When
easily satisfied.
it
seemed to them
and they
they had fulfilled God's requirements
boasted their perfect righteousness, Uke the Rabbi Chanina,
of whom it is told that he thus challenged the Angel of
Bring hither the Book of the Law, and see whether
Death
there be aught written in it which I have not observed.' ^
Righteousness was with such an affair of external observance
and when they had cleansed the outside of the cup and the
platter, it seemed to them that all was well though the
The majority were such, and they
jnsi(je remained foul.
brought reproach on the whole order. There were, however,
Pharisees of a nobler spirit. These had a vision of the infinite
and
holiness of God and the plague of their own hearts
satisfy
them.
They
could
not
observances
ceremonial
reaUsed their inward estrangement from God, and yearned
They knew no other way than the
for reconcihation.
keeping of the Law, and they addressed themselves to it
with eager zeal but when they had done all, they remained
Like that young Pharisee in the Gospel-story
unsatisfied.
they had performed every requirement of the Law, but they
were still strangers to the peace of God. They had done
and
everything which they knew, and it was insufficient
that
'
Cf. Mt.
XXH1-2S.2
Ki.
viii.
'
'
^^'^-
What lack
was
And so it was with Saul
their cry
Saul's dis-
itsSfficiency.
'
'
yet
of Tarsus.
He began
his career
EARLY YEARS
HIS
33
I had Rom.
biography, and told the dark yet blessed story.
^'""
he says, recognised sin save through law. For I
" Thou
had not known lust had not the Law kept saying
shalt not lust." And sin got an outlet through the commandment to work out in me every sort of lust for apart from
'
never,'
vii
'
sin is dead.
was
alive apart
impurity.
It
and he
It discovered to
him
with redoubled
devotion to attaining unto righteousness by the only way he
knew the Pharisaic method of ceremonial observance, the
performance of the works of the Law.' But his labour
proved unavaiHng. He had reaUsed his soul's alienation
from God, and external rites never touched the deep-seated
malady. Still he entertained as yet no doubt of the efficacy
of the method, and its failure only inspired him to more
strenuous endeavour. There was no Jew in Tarsus so ardent,
no Pharisee so punctilious, no Rabbi so unwearied. A
Hellenistic community afforded no adequate arena for his
zeal.
The Sacred Capital was his fitting sphere, and in due
course his opportunity arrived.
'
'
Redoubled
set himself
'
Cf. Ac.
Gaj.'jf i^,
Ac. vj-ria.
12.
*
'
coelis,
Te manet
Testis innocentiae.
Nomen
habes coronati,
Te tormenta decet pati
Pro corona glorias.
Tibi
fiet
victoria.
mors
natalis,
Dat
vitae primordia.'
Adam de
S.
Victore.
MOMENTOUS
i.
34
Him
as
generally dealt
35
'*^'
Progress ot
"^^^*
'^^
Sacred Capital.
On
the
Day
of
Pentecost,
little
over a
Ac. n. 41,
'^'^'
^'
and its terror for the rulers that they believed and pro- cf.
19'^^'
claimed that the Risen Lord would presently return in His
glory to judge the world.
Nor should it be forgotten that
the primitive Apostles were indubitably endowed with
miraculous powers. The evidence is irrefragable. It is no
mere legend of a later age, but their own personal and direct
testimony. They repeatedly refer to the phenomenon in Cf. Gai.
their letters, and always as a recognised fact, familiar tOxi'i.9, la'
their readers.
It was only temporary, but it did not immediately vanish from the Church on the departure of the
Apostles. It gradually diminished until in the fourth century
iii.
iii.
'
36
Chagrin of
Ruiers!^'^
cf. Ac.
iv.
^'
17^42.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
certifies,^ it
on the testimony
of St. Justin
u^.^xxii. 2!
postponed the
final
catastrophe
and
of the populace,
'
their molestation
a dangerous tumult.
restrained,
Primitive
TOmnmn-
of evcuts
'
Ac.
iv.
"^45^
32,
^
'
Apostles
*
and
distribution
* Just.
Iren.
il.
xlviii.
2,
xlix.
3;
'"Why,"
"are those
might indeed
answer that they were necessary ere the world believed, to the end that the
world might believe. Whoso still seeks for prodigies that he may believe, is
himself a great prodigy, in that, while the world believes, he does not.
*
Cf. Aug.
>e
Civ.
Dei,
xx;i.
viii.
I:
say they,
now ? "
2>y
cr. v. 4-
cf.
xii.
la
was unknown.
was a noble ideal, and consonant with the spirit of the TheEssenc
^''^""p'^Gospel
yet it was not a Christian invention. Communism
was en I'air at that period, and it was already practised by
the Jewish sect of the Essenes.^ The latter abjured private
property, and each novice surrendered all that he possessed
to the superintendents of the order to be employed for the
general good.^ It would seem that the Apostles were here
inspired by the example of the Essenes
and though they
did not withdraw their followers from the world, they
imitated those holy anchorites in one particular. They instituted a common table
and just as the common meal of 'The daily
the Essenes was sacramental, being prepared by priests and {Ton.'*'^^'
preceded by ceremonial ablution, so the daily ministration
of the believers was hallowed by a eucharistic celebration,
destitution
It
'
'
either at the
commencement
or at the conclusion.*
variously denominated
the Reception,' or
'
This
the Love-feast,'
'
'
and
it
was
'
Cf. pp. 447, 549 ffCf. Schvirer, ii. ii. pp. 195
Uira
Cf. Chrys.
TTjv
Twv
In I Epist.
fj.v<TTj]pi(i)v
Didache, 10
Constit.
is
aydirr)^
II.
28
'
\if.ra,
Kal
'
KOivuviav
aiiToli
Apollonius
ff.
system.
iirl KOivr]v
rijs
wdvres ^eaav
avva\tu)i iTapTiffffeUnft
e{>(i)xl<w.
Loeb
inrodoxv^
'
Class. Libr.
fat
'
ii.
p.
338
diaKovlas rpaire^Qv
'^^
'
(cf.
^^ptos
Ac.
vpoatpovijJvoii AL-aXcIf.
*
Cf. p. 286.
'
vi. 2).
<bv6fiaffe
Apostol.
Cf.jud.12;
13 r.v"'
its
abuse.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
38
PAUL
ST.
events, ere
was
Hebrews
Hellenists
many
largely abandoned,
and
'
communism
at Jerusalem
'
'
certain liberality
;
Cf.Ac.vi.9.
Hellenist
dissatisfaction.
among
widows were unfairly treated in the daily minisAnd the grievance would be the more acute since
tration.
the Hellenists, like Barnabas of Cyprus, were the wealthier,
and it was their generosity that had mainly provided the
destitute
Ac.
iv.
36,
^^*
common
Election of
Deacons,
good.
Apostles,
39
and they
Church's unity and her continued prosperity
promptly and effectively redressed it. They convened a
general assembly of the Church, and proposed that a board
;
the tables
'
The procedure
might be
'
'
the ministry of
free to
devote them-
The
since every
Jew had a
name
(cf. p. 21).
*
The Seven
ment was generally recognised in the early Church as the institution of the
permanent office. Thus Irenseus calls Stephen the first Deacon (in. xii. 13),
'the first elected to the Deaconship by the Apostles' (iv. xxvi. i),
*
'
Cf. p. 526.
40
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
and two
service to the
cf. Ac.
viii.
4o?x^
Lk.
.\.
PAUL
ST.
of
Kingdom
'
8.
1.
'
'
'
'
'
'
of the tables.'
Stephen's
inHeiienist
gogues
Cf.Epiphan.
Cf.
Append.
Iftrr.
I,
XX.
4.
41
Ac.
Cf.
meaning
vi.
crux inierpretum.
Commonly
of Ai^eprivwy.
The problem
is
twofold
I.
The
i.e.
Ac.
ii.
10).
2.
The number
of synagogues,
(i)
3).
(3) Five, 'the
S)Tiagogue of the Libertines, that of the Cyrenaeans, that of the Alexandrians,
that of the Cilicians, and that of the Asians (Schlirer, 11. ii. p. 57, n. 44).
Thi,
however, would require the reiteration of t?}? in each case.
LIFE
42
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
'
Stephen's
defence.
'
and
its insufficiency
as the deliverer of His people, yet they did not recognise him.
their midst,
It
was
there, not in a
'
Stephen's defence
is
else than
an accurate report.
from him
(cf.
it,
it
can be nothing
Ac. xxi.
8).
it
'
in sanctuaries
43
The
i. ixvi.
saith the
Lord
your fathers persecute ? They killed those who announced ^^- ^^- ''""
beforehand the coming of the Righteous One, and now you
have proved His betrayers and murderers.'
Instantly the Sanhedrin was in an uproar.
Stephen had 1*"^"^ ^^
dealt thus far only with the first article of the indictment,
but he was suffered to proceed no further. The august
senators forgot their dignity and
gnashed their teeth at
him hke infuriated beasts.
Meanwhile he stood with
upturned face, seeing nothing of their menaces, hearing
nothing of their clamour
and a vision of the Unseen broke
upon him. His surroundings vanished that circle of angry
faces and the enclosing walls and roof of the Hall of HewTi
Stone.^
Look you
he exclaimed, I behold the heavens
wide opened and the Son of Man standing at the right hand
of God
not sitting on His Judgment-seat but standing Cf.. Lk.
as though He had started from His Throne to greet His
Martyr and, according to His word,
receive him unto ^^- J- *'**
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
C. T/u
Days 0/ His
Flesh, p. 468.
Cf.
'
"
TF CONVERSION OF SAUL
'
^^'a"*""
1-21 (xxii.
4-16, xxvi.
9-20) Gal.
Stings of my
Ix^zLzs'.
2 Cor.
tears
?^' 3|
Frederic W. H. Myers,
xi.
'
xii.
3-4.
The
ultimate decision.
it
reserved to
itself
the '""""**
Roman
procurator.
Hence
after our
a. TAe Days
ff.
Persecui'^a^"
cf.
Ac
^^'''^'
'**'
LIFE
46
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
He
Damas"cus.
Ac.
'
cf. Dt.
''^"' ''
Cf. Ac.
Saul's zeal,
Cf. Ac.
viii.
His com-
ix. I.
still
Cf.
Aug. Serm.
ccclxxxii.
vestiraenta servabat, et
*
:
cum
omnium
lapidabat.'
'
I release
'
Christo maledicere
'
(cf.
toi)s iK7ae
6yTas,
J
'
'^
'
'
>
47
'
over a week.
It was a long march, and it afforded the persecutor ample
In truth his mind was ill at ease, and
leisure for reflection.
the very intensity of his hostility to Christianity is an
evidence thereof.
'
When
Even
's
His spin
qul^etude.
hunted
of his faith as
when
he
feels it
'
fully
'
'
The Way
of the
Lord
'
(cf.
or
'
Ac. xix.
The Way
who were
of
God
'
(cf.
xviii.
generally so named,
more
'
25, 26).
perhaps,'
An
fancies
Chrys.7 'because they were cutting the way which leads to Heaven.'
*
since
all,
(i) the word Kop^iicQa.i. (ix. 3, xxii. 6) suggests that he travelled on foot ; and (2)
had he been provided with a beast, his attendants would have set him on its back
instead of 'leading him by the hand' (cf. ix. 8, xxii. Il) into Damascus.
'
i.
f.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
48
long
it
PAUL
ST.
contact with Christianity. His first introduction to the new faith was probably the controversy with
He
Stephen in the Hellenistic synagogues at Jerusalem.^
had then heard from the lips of that masterly exponent the
evidence that Jesus was the Messiah, and that He had been
raised from the dead and was hving and reigning at God's
and the argument had overpowered him. He
right hand
into personal
and he had
but he would not accept it
misgivings and silence the pleadings of the
Holy Spirit by engaging in a furious crusade against the heresy.
Amid the wild tumult the inward voice had been unheard,
(2)
The
Gamaiifi."^
it,
stifle his
but iu the soHtude of his long journey it renewed its importunities, and he was constrained to calm consideration.
He would review his past career. He could hardly fail to
'
'
'
'
(3)
The
oTstTphJn.
Cf pp. 40
Ac. xxvi.
14.
re\4dei
Mo-y^s.
Xd*.-Tif
oKia&rjpbi
From.
JEsch.
Vifut. 322.
II.
172
A^am. 1602:
ff.
irpbs
nivrpa
/ XaKri^efiev
Xajcrtfe
(jlti
fi-fi
vaiffai
It is
(cf.
ix.
5 R.V., xxii.
7),
and
own
14,
but
it
is
probably an
heart and the true
it
is
49
way
And one
of legal observance.
him
'
'
Serm. ccclxxxii.
1 1
'
Nam
si
where there
'
Cf.
is
now
it
sic
orasset,
Ecclesia
city,
a Christian cemetery.
Hieron. on
Ez. xxxviii.
i8
'
The legend
originated, as St.
Jerome
50
Cf.
Gen.
XIV. IS.
X
.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
And
founder.
with a population of a
quarter of a million when every city of equal antiquity has
vanished from the face of the earth or remains only in
broken and buried ruins.
still
Her
beauty.
to her situation.
Lying far inland
margin of the desert, she has escaped the tide of
invasion which generation after generation has inundated
and this is the reason of her long continuance.
Palestine
And, though so near the desert, she enjoys the richest
She occupies the midst of a lovely
blessings of nature.
plain, green and fruitful, watered by the river Barada, the
ancient Abana, and bounded westward by Mount Hermon
and the long ridge of Anti-Lebanon
and the climate is
delightful since the plain is raised some 2300 feet above the
The city was the principal
level of the Mediterranean.
station of caravans from the East, and her markets were
thronged with merchants. Her beaut}^ was the admiration
A Hebrew prophet styled her the city of
of the world.
praise, the city of my joy
and to this day the Arabs speak
of her as pleasant Damascus,' honourable,' holy,' blessed
Damascus,' one of the four terrestrial Paradises. And it is
told how Mohammed, ere his call to be the prophet of Allah
while he was still a camel-driver, surveyed Damascus from
the mountain and would not enter her lest, amid her dehghts,
Man,' he said,
he should forget the glories of Paradise.
has but one Paradise, and mine is fixed elsewhere.'
Formerly the capital of Syria, Damascus passed under the
dominion of Arabia. Then she was annexed by Pompey
but, with that imperial
to the Roman Empire (62-64 B.C.)
instinct which taught them that an Empire's strength lies
in the self-government of its component nationalities, the
^^
^^^q
jer. xiix.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Her
poiiti-
nection,
Romans
recognised
the
subordinate
sovereignty
of
the
Cf.
aCor.
name from
ct.
Q"^
Strabo, 755
Ztnobia
and !\p^
f.
G. A. Smith, Hist.
Geogr.,
xxx
Wright,
On Damascus
Palmyra and
representative or
ethnarch
was
The population was composed mainly
his
city.
51
'
'
it
'
Lord.'^^
prostrate.
His companions soon recovered from their
panic and rose to their feet, but Saul lay still on the ground.
The lightning was for him the Lord's minister and the thunder Cf. rss.
the Lord's voice
and as he lay the Glorified Christ mani--J^"ciivih!
all fell
Cf. p. 4.
It is
expressly stated
irtpi-f)<TTpa.\j/ep
It
^wi
tlaat
Episf.
II.
loi.
Ik tov oipavov.
xxii.
Cf. ix.
^t
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
52
PAUL
ST.
subsequent testimony
ship
iCor.ix.
I.
And
^'s
Cor.
^^' ^'
Ac.
i.
'
21.
here
lies
was a revelation
body.
cf.
'
'
of the Risen
manifestations which
He had
'
Cf. I Cor.
^^' ^'
Cf. I Cor.
Phiuii^ai.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
physical science.
Matter, as
it is
now known
in the making,
to us, is only
it will be
keeps pace with our spiritual
and when the soul is ushered into the domain
of the Eternal,
this muddy vesture of decay which doth
grossly close it in,' will experience a corresponding ennoblement. It will not perish, neither will it be left behind
it
will be purified and refined.
Matter as it is is only matter
in the making
and the spiritual body or, in scientific
phrase, the ethereal body is the animal body as it shall
become in the course of its further evolution.
And the ethereal body, adapted as it is to the Kingdom
which flcsh and blood cannot inherit, is superior to the con-
a finer stuff.
development
is
complete,
Its evolution
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Unperphysical^
Cf.
flf
'
53
ditions of sense.
and
i.
14.
own
Cf- Jo.
is
should be Ufted
veil of sense
may
behold things which eye cannot see and hear things which
And this is the way which He took when
ear cannot hear.
He manifested Himself to His chosen witnesses during the
Forty Days, and again when He manifested 'Himself to Saul
on the road to Damascus.
See how this is borne out by the sacred narrative. The seen by
miracle was wrought upon Saul alone, and thus he alone
He saw the Lord and heard
perceived the manifestation.
His voice, but his attendants saw nothing and heard nothing
beyond the physical accompaniments. It was indeed an
actual manifestation, yet he did not perceive it with his
physical senses. It was not his eyes that saw the Lord
for all the while he was prostrate on his face, blinded by the
flash.
And he alone experienced it. His companions
They saw the
neither saw the Lord nor heard His voice.
and cf. Ac. ix.
blaze of light, but they did not see the Glorious Form
^'
they heard a voice, but it was the voice of Saul making reply
to the heavenly question, and they wondered at what
appeared to them a one-sided conversation.
The Lord's question was a gracious and compassionate The Lord's
remonstrance. He spoke in Hebrew, Saul's kindly mother- strance.
tongue, with a pleading iteration of his name
Shaul, xxvi.14.
Shaul, why are you persecuting Me ?
It was a puzzhng ^i'; xxii^
inquiry Saul had never seen Jesus, and he did not recog- 3^'
nise Him.
He might indeed have guessed who the glorious
'
'
'
1 Cf.
Append.
II.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
54
ST.
PAUL
had He asked
Why are you persecuting
My disciples ? he would have had no doubt. But it
Why are yo ^ persebewildered him when he was asked
stranger was, and
'
'
'
Me
He
cf. Mt.
^j^^^
'
My
to one of these
to Me.'
And
'
:
'
Thebroken
persecutor.
it
whom you
Jesus,
it
'
'
:
Who
I
am
are persecuting.'
'
'
'
His vision
^n
Damas-
was
vision
Ecci. V. 3.
'
coming,'
and oblivious
sightless
of
his
He
gurroundiugs.
as
dreams
are
wont,
'
with
multitude
of
'
Cf.
cries in
persecuting
the
Head
Me?" He
asks, that
is,
My
members.
For
these, trampled
on earth,
cried in heaven.'
domine, cf. Mt. xiii. 27, xxv. 22, 24 ; Jo. xx. 15.
said unto him.'
The
6 the best authorities omit 'it is hard
tnw reading is eyw e/yui 'I'J^troCi tv cv dtdiKen. dXXd dvd<TTr]ffi. &\\d suggests a pause
during which Saul lay mute.
* The street still remains, running right across the city.
Cf. Hichens, Tit
For
In
ix. s,
Btly Land,
p. 69.
55
like that
Ananias obeyed.
He betook
'
we were
God was
(3)
in
our beds.'
'
recognised as speaking to
men
(i)
by dreams,
(2)
by
sickness,
and
by prophets.
Plin. Epist.
Cf. Senec.
tangit et
me
pmecipiens,
iii.
De
5.
Benef. vi. 16
*
Itaque medico, si
quos perambulat ponit, sine uUo
amplius debeo.'
inter eos
niliil
nihil
amplius
aflTectu
Cf.
himself to
'
Ananias,
quam manum
facienda vitandaque
ix. 17.
visit tc
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
56
ST.
PAUL
restored to strength.
SauVstesti-
iheTnagogues.
first
His
The
retire-
ArTbii
'
i.
conflict.*
He
repose and self-recollection
then
he
quitted
and
Damascus,
days
at
remained only a few
It was
the city and betook himself to a far distant retreat.
where
the
Arabia,^
Sinai
in
Mount
of
the grim solitude
* dwiTrea-av,
Xewides,
Med. Lang, of
St.
and
Lzike,
ivi(Txv<rtv
pp.
38
(ix.
ff.)
medical terms
(cf.
Hobart,
Eus. Otiomast.
indeed 'from
Mount Amanus
H. N.
extending
vi. 32).
In
|
'
57
prophet Elijah had met with God in his dark hour and none
more appropriate could have been chosen. It was there
that the Law had been delivered to Moses, and the problem
which pressed upon Saul was the value of the ancient
revelation and the attitude which he must thenceforth hold
;
to
Ki. xix.
''
'
it.
Where
'
nomad
tribes
roaming
far
their
brown
they were
was
known
Tent-making
would win him a
Saul's handicraft,
and
exercise
its
Damascus was
Arabia
in
Just.
/cai
(cf.
^
p.
305A (Sylburg.)
ry
'Zvpo(poivlKri
and hence it has been supposed that Saul found a retreat at no great
distance from the city, in Auranitis {Hauran) or Trachonitis.
But 6.Trr]KQov elt
'Apa^iav, I went away into Arabia,' seems to imply a remoter destination
and it
\eyoiiivTi)
'
is
iv.
Indeed, if
25 Arabia signifies the Sinaitic Peninsula.
22-31) be indeed, as it seems, an echo of Saul's inward
iv.
'
eager to occupy the regions which had not yet been tilled but
still
lay wild.
spirit,
'
f.,
765
Plin. If.
N.
vi. 32.
His return
to Danias*^H^
^"
minisiry
there.
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
58
Damascus
He had
to
ST.
PAUL
thought out
the problem of the relation between the Law and the Gospel
and attained to assured conviction, and he entered on an
Jewish
hostility.
Cf. 2 Cor.
XI
32:33-
His escape.
Visit to
Jerusalem,
meet them and show them what the Lord had done for him
and obtain their benediction upon his future career. There
was one in particular to whom his heart turned the
generous Peter, who had played so heroic and devoted a
Cf.
* ix.
Append.
22
I.
ffvfi^i^a^uv
in
oi/rdt
ianv
6 X/na-r^j,
( fxaOtjrai
avrov,
'
his disciples.
Cf. p. 51.
in
'
59
part ever since the Day of Pentecost when the Holy Spirit
had descended on the Church.
To view Cephas was Saul's
ambition, and with this object before him his journey to
Jerusalem was, as St. Chrysostom aptly observes, like a pious
'
'
oai.
i.
is.
pilgrimage.^
was
It
He
The
*
di^|ru]|
service.
'
'
iVrop^crot Ktj^Sv.
Ktj^oi is Aramaic of ITeTpot (cf. Jo. i. 42).
i.
18
was used of going to view some great sight, a celebrated place or
personage.
Cf. Plut. Pomp. xl. I ; Lucull. ii. 6 ; Cu. ii. 2.
ovk dwev
Chrys.
*
Gal.
IcTopiiv
*lSuv Ylirpov*
iXV
'
i(TTopri(rai
H^rpov,' 6irtp
ot
KaTafiavdaLvoyTii \iyova-ir.
*
I a).
The people
of Lystra took
* Cf.
Tert.
De
him
Chrysostom,
Fudic. 10.
King
of the
Gods
6^wi dftoTrpeir^j
(cf .
tivai
Ac. xiv.
1 1,
Bapvdfiat,
Barnabas,
Cf. Ac.
^^'
iv.
^'^'
cf. Coi. \^
j[i ;
^'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6o
PAUL
ST.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
came to Saul's aid. With characteristic kindhim by the hand and conducted him to the
Apostles.
As it chanced, there were only two of the latter
in Jerusalem at that time, and these were Peter and James,
Barnabas
His
generous
jjness he took
cnampionship.
-^
Saul's re-
gP[|"
Apostles.
cf. Gal.
11.
'
It is
probable
(cf.
was
(cf.
Is.
xlvi.
Barnabas
i),
nNHJ
cither (i)
is
called
'
a prophet
or (2) xn"l3
')
"13
'
(cf.
Ac. xiv.
(cf.
Cor. xiv.
3),
12).
Exhortation
son of consolation.'
- *
T t:
^TrietKjJj rts
xp^JCtoj
(Ac.
xiv.
4,
14
Cor.
ix.
5, 6),
Silvanus
(i
Th.
6).
ii.
There was
in fact
no
rigid distinction
'
* Cf. Peter's
*
Gal.
i.
18
expedition (Ac.
'
ix.
32
ff.).
Cor. xvi. 7.
6i
His
testi-
Heiien?sUc
^y"*-
Jewish
'
Flight to
^^^^^'
Domestic
mem"^^
Quarter of
Rome to the
churches in the Province of Asia, he included among his
practical counsels a poignant exhortation.
'Fathers,' heEph. yi.4;
^^' '"' '*''
pleads, never anger your children, but nurture them in the
Fathers, never irritate
Lord's instruction and admonition.'
your children, lest they be discouraged.' There is here a
quivering note of personal emotion, and it seems as though
the heart of the aged captive had been reverting to the past
and recalhng the loveless years of his own childhood. Nurtured in the austere atmosphere of traditional orthodoxy,
he had experienced scant tenderness and much severity, and
had known that plague of youth, a broken spirit.' * And
now on his return home he would seem in the eyes of his
father a traitor to the ancestral faith, and would be greeted
with a storm of reproaches.
It would be a painful encounter
on the one side unmeasured reprobation, and on the other
unavailing remonstrance passing into indignant recrimination.
It issued in irremediable
It was a desecrating scene.
a century later, in writing from his prison at
'
'
'
Chrys. on Ac.
In Ac.
KaTTj-yayov,
ix.
brought him
down
to the coast
'
i^airiartiXav,
'
sent
out of port.'
*
Bengal on Col.
iii.
31
'
aOv/xla, frartus
him vfny
LIFE
62
AND LETTERS OF
Cf. Gal.
memory remained
i.
^'"^'^"
PAUL
with him to
last.
An
Ministry
cmliA^'
ST.
outcast from
home
success.
Spiritual
n^ent.^
2 Cor.
3-4-
xii
The fame
Cf.
Append.
BOOK
II
THE APOSTLESHIP OF
THE GENTILES
HIS CALL TO
ac.xui9:
?'o?ac""
xxii. 17-21.
is an ancient saying which has passed into a proverb, that The dis1
the blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church
^^'^^1^
and the
sprang
harvest
which
sole
was
not
the
conversion
Saul's
and
from the blood of Stephen, The dispersion of the Church the Faith,
It
'
'
site
50
'
semen
est sanguii
Christianorum.'
*
Jos.
De
Bell.
Jud.
ill.
ii.
The
4.
on Antioch ar
ff. ;
Julian,
Contra Apion.
Misopogon
II.
4; Strabo, 749.
* Strabo, 751.
06
^
'^^^f^^
LIFE
66
Her population
Herpopu**""'
AND LETTERS OF
the days
in
when
St.
ST.
PAUL
Chrysostom was
thrilling
with
his
'
'
population.
Her
learn-
'"^'
learning
'
'
Of Daphne by Orontes,'
with
its
umbrageous
laurels
its
gushing
'
of
as
iii.
Christian.
adfin.
I.
;
Tyan.
IIT.
58)
is
67
'
'
'
]\Iarcus
Antiochcne
"'^"'^^
'^'
'
'
'
'
f erred
one
lasting
'
benefit.
'
title of honour
it was a nickname, a derisive epithet wherewith the followers of Christ were branded by the mocking
A
Antiochenes.' And its composition betrays its origin,
;
'
'
Ecd. Hist.
III.
17.
The evidence
33S
ff.
Philostr.
Wetstein oh Acts
xi.
Vit.
Apoll. Tyan.
in.
58
Socr.
26.
is twofold
( i ) The name occurs only in two other passages in
Testament (Ac. .\xvi. 28 i Pet. iv. 16), and in each it is plainly a term
of contempt.
to be named
(2) xp^ai^'T"" (Ac. xi. 26) means not merely
but
*to be nicknamed.'
It signified properly to get a name from one's employment
the
New
'
'
'
nick-
"chHs^'*-
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
68
PAUL
ST.
a designation
Thus, the imitators of Cicero were
styled Ciceronians
the partisans of Pompey were styled
Pompeians
the attendants of Caesar, the slaves of the
'
'
'
Sabelhans
and
'
And
Arians.'
'
and
'
later the
Anus were
styled
Hke manner, by a
in
a^^dfa""^
It
tion.
'
the
disciples,'
the
'
the
'
believers,'
brethren,'
'
the
was transfigured by
their virtues in the world's estimation, and by the close of
the first century they appropriated it and wore it proudly. ^
It was indeed a noble name, nor could a more feUcitous
appellation have been devised.
It blends the three great
saints,'
'
the elect
'
it
'
'
Jo. xix
20.
'
'
quod publica
The Jewish
vectigalia
colligunt,
'
Christiani,
ita
quod Christum
'
profiterentur.'
the Nazarenes
'
and
the
Galileans.'
^
Cf
Ann.
Tac.
xv.
44
'
quos
per
flagitia
invisos
vulgus Christianos
appellabat.'
'
Cf.
ad Magn.
iv.
irpivov iarrlv
Ii. i.
fir)
fi6vov
KoKuffOai. Xpt<rrtavo!)j
dXXa
'
This does not prove that the name must have originated at
existed
'
(Baur).
Kal cTvat.
pp. 415(1.
'
the
first
Rome and
is
in the East.
Cf. 'H/>w5iaj'o/,
69
The bestowal
lervice
Church.
'
innovation.
^
Cf. p. 40.
Ac.
xi.
supports
20
Though
yrpbs roi>t''EXXT7i'aj.
'EXXTji/KTrds
(cf.
p.
5),
the
true
the preponderance of
reading
(i)
all
between
'Ioi;3aot
and
'EXXT/ncrrai.
The
by
evayyt\i^6fJii'oi rbv
Kvpiov
'Irjaovi'.
in
vi.
authority
and in fact
;
no antithesis
and the anti-
preaching to Hellenists
'EXXT/i'to'Tat
Ac.
MS.
indubitably "KWrjvat.
is
l).
There
(2)
were
is
'louSatot,
'
Lord Jesus
had they been preaching to Jews, whether Hebrews
or Hellenists, they would have
proclaimed and proved from the Scriptures that
(cf. ix. 20, 22).
It is significant that,
Jesus was the Son of God, the Messiah
tidings of the
'
'
'
while reading
'FAXijvas.
toiJi
'EXXijvto-Tctj,
Chrys.
assumes that
it
is
equivalent to TwJt
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
70
PAUL
ST.
He
'
His
enlist-
SauL
Saul's
presence.'
Cor.
X.
to.
^^^ sccnc,! and in his outv/ard aspect there was little suggestion of the distinguished part which he would play.
Unthe weakness
and tradition has preserved a graphic
portraiture which
mere imagination,
'
so unflattering that
is
can hardly be a
it
It depicts
bow-legged,
bald-headed,
size,
him
as
'
was
little
in
with contracted
The phrase ^vith contracted
well-knit,
'
cf. Ac.
XIll. 9, XIV
9, xxiii
'
Append.
Cf.
AcL
rfiXby
Tj
Paul,
'
I.
et Thecl.
Ke<f)a\y,
rSei
ay kv\ov rah
vor^
yap
hk rhv
VLomKw
e<ftaLvTO
Xij.pi.roi
irXripr}.
tlxev.
fiiv
of beauty
(cf.
also
'
to.
ipx&fJ'fyov,
titKTiKby,
Kvrjixais,
dvSpa
vuvocfypvv,
fiiKpbv
ry
fiiKpui
KdWiara
Theocr. viii. 75
fityiOei,
iirlppivov,
<7vvo<f)pvs
Kopa)
is
a mark
inadmissible
here.
* irevl^eiv,
N. T. except 2 Cor.
iii.
7,
71
on the road to
uncouth as it
represents him, the tradition imputes to him no other bodily
Possibly
it
Damascus.
flash
that,
'
its greatest.
'
'
'
'
Jewish historian,
'
to reside constantly
at Jerusalem,
He
lived
Oraf.
Jos.
AtU, XIX.
vii.
3.
Ilat/Xot
72
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
xii. 3.
Fugitive
^'
Andoch!
Mac.
iv.
xfv/41^'''
cf. Ps.
Mt.
xi. 9-
'
Pharisaism, and
it is
'
Ac.
ii.
17,
Cor.
xii.
'
Famine
by^Agabus.
Eus. Ckron.
Dio
C3f.
was
73
nearer home,
Fulfilment
dicUorh"^*
the Acra
of
those
when the
starving populace.^
Antiochene
jerusakm.'^
cf. Gal.
ii.
^'
'
'
Lord's
Day
and
in course of
cor. xvi.
^' ^'
Cf.
Append.
Cf. Jos.
Dg
I.
Bell.
ii.
Jud.
v. vi.
5, v.
cf.
i ;
III.
vi.
vL
xv, 3.
3.
LIFE
74
Titus asso-
them*?^^"^
Cf. Tit.
i.
4.
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
named
Titus
Conference
at feru-
saiem.
Gai
ii.
Cf. Gal.
a.
ii.
'^-
Law and, eager to preclude subsequent controversy and embitterment, he held a private conference
tion of the
judaistic
thTt Titus
Se'i'^"'"'
tion.
obligation
of
the
Cf. Ac.
1
xi.
29
(etj
SMKoviav) and
^^'^^^p^i(ra,vTei
75
The
Saui*
'^^'^^*'-
sufficient
it
'
"
'
'
It
decision,
In Gal.
ii.
is
iiipav ti^a/xty,
It.,
'
Pesh. Syr., D,
That is :
for an hour we yielded.
was a voluntary concession. He was not cotnpdled,
but in view of the clamour the point was temporarily conceded in the interests of
peace.
The variant is probably a mistaken attempt to harmonise Paul's action in
the case of Titus with his subsequent action in the case of Timothy (Ac. xvi. 3.
Cf. p. 121).
It may be remarked that, if Titus were circumcised, this would
preclude the idea that the occasion was the Council of 49 (cf. Append. I),
since such a concession, while conceivable earlier, was then out of the question.
Iren.
Vict. , Tert. ,
It
'
'
'
76
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
distress
Ac.
ix.
29,
^'
had drawn
all
On
the occasion
had
cf.
Rom.
Temple.
Cf. Ac.
xxu. 17-21,
Amid
Autumn
these
swiftly.
he tarried at Jerusalem,
obHvious of the call of the Gentile world. Yet he was not
without misgivings. It would be about the commencement
of the year 47 when, after the devout Je\vish fashion, he one
day betook himself to the Temple for a season of soHtary
prayer. 2 A problem was pressing on his mind, and he would
The question was whether he
fain know the will of God.
should remain in Jerusalem and continue the work which
and in the fervour of his
he had so auspiciously begun
supplication he was rapt into unconsciousness of his surroundings.* His experience on the road to Damascus was
The Glorified Lord appeared to him, and charged
repeated.
Meanwliile indeed
him to leave Jerusalem immediately.
but their
the Jews were lending a ready ear to his message
they will not receive
complacence would be short-Uved
your testimony concerning Me.' It reveals the recent trend
of Saul's thoughts that he remonstrated and urged that
His message
there was reason to anticipate a happier issue.
was invested v\dth powerful credentials which could hardly
Lord,' he pleaded,
fail to conquer the unbelief of the Jews.
I
who
imprisoned and
it
was
that
those very men know
still
'
'
'
Cf. p. 61.
ytviadan
fie
iv
iKffrdffei,
'fell
into
an
Cf.
ecstasy.'
Append.
The
I.
idea
of
iKsraan
The
antithesis
is
'
fr
^^
'
Apostle
to the Gentiles.'
divine commission.
His aposmission!"
J/"j^"^'
cf. Gai.
I.
Scourging was included in the synagogal discipline (of. Mt. x. 17, xxiii. 34;
Lightfoot and Wetstein on Mt. x. 17.
xi. 24).
Cf. SchUrer, II. ii. p. 66
2 Cor.
*
Cf. Chrys.
'
:
certainly receive
'
A pi-tori {6.irb
Xoyio'/uw*')
it.'
soft a
God
Frederic W. H. Myers.
I
ORDINATION OF ANTIOCH
Ac.xii.a5.
xiii.
3.
Paul the
.\postieo)
Gentiles,
His
call
perplexity,
Return to
ArtKx;h.
^pQj^
j^
Ac.
read
Cf. p. 21.
xiii.
'
'
Paul.'
changed
his
T8
The
name.
probability
is
that
it
was
Temple
that he
79
and, recognising
how arduous
its effective
it
would
conduct.
cf. 2 Ki.
^''
^s-".'
""'
''
'nephew
'
\nr-i\piTr\%
(Ac.
bearer {aKt\io<^hpo%)
(cf.
Thuc.
III.
17
xiii.
5),
who
III.
late.
39.
'attendant,'
is
Xen. Cyrop.
Av.
(A.V.), was
11 86 f.).
II.
soldier
31)
^*"^^'
LIFE
8o
The
Prophtt
Tsachers.
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
it
'
Cf.
Cor,
xi.^23, XV.
An
concerns.
Dedication
despatch
of the
mission'
no
interchangeable forms
that
(cf.
and there is
of Cyrene
was a common name, it
Ac. xv.
14),
Thus Manaen
(cf. Deissmann, Bib. Stud., pp. 310 ff.).
was not a plebeian, the child of Antipas' nurse, but an ex-courtier, one of the few
men of worldly rank in the primitive Church. It may be that he was a son of
Menahem,
who
predicted his elevation to the Jewish throne, and enjoyed the royal favour on the
fulfilment of the prophecy
(cf.
ff.
dicit doctores
qui in Ecclesia
litteris
et
quia
momentous
lnd
it
8i
their sanction.
Cf. Ac.
xiv 2^
II
EVANGELISATION OF CYPRUS
Acxih.
4-12.
It was about the beginning of March 47 that Paul and The island
^yP""*"Barnabas, attended by John Mark, took their departure
from Antioch.2 They had chosen the island of Cyprus as
and it was a
the first scene of their missionary labours
Cyprus lay nigh at hand, only seventy
natural choice.
And
miles distant from Seleuceia, the port of Antioch.
since it was the native country of Barnabas, his local Cf. Ac. iv.
;
them
"k
'
'
(vers. 2, 3)
is
it
would be
clear to
Even
at
Jerusalem questions were not decided by the authority of the Apostles or the
Presbyters but by the vote of the brethren, the judgment of the Church, and the
whole Church
'
after Tpoaev^dntvot.
*
Cf.
Append.
(cf.
Ac.
i.
15, 16,
21-23
xv. 22).
Accordingly
I.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
82
ST.
PAUL
extent
portance.
A Roman
province.
\\'
684
Dio Cassius,
pp. 292
.Strabo,
Plin.
I.III.
12.
Pln.
*
Nat. Hist.
v. 35.
xxxi. 39,
41.
'^Supernatural Religion,^
ff.
2.
362
f.
Hor. Od.
i.
xxx.
i f.
Strabo, 683
Tac. Hist
83
presented his
'
'
instance,
Rom.
^
'
i.
16:
''
"' ^'
Cf. Ac.
46
'
xiii.
xxviii.
17.28.
to the Gentiles.
'
21; XX.
2).
direct route,
i(
WTwv
(cf.
xiv.
24; xv.
3,
Book of Acts
41;
xvi.
6;
for a missionary
xviii.
23;
xix.
I,
and
this is expressed
6\riv TTjv
vqaw.
by the variant
in
Progress
the'^sfand
LIFE
84
AND LETTERS OF
no evidence
is
ST.
none
of opposition, there is
PAUL
of success either.
Papbjs
describes
him
as
man/
a shrewd
'
sanity.
chief
characteristic,
practical sagacity
appears that
it
he was
in
was his
no wise
of intellectual distinction.
At all events it is
probable that he is the Sergius Paulus mentioned by PHny
in the list of authors who had furnished him with information for the second and eighteenth books of his Natural
History, since both these books contain local and antiquarian
memorabilia of the island of Cyprus such as an intelligent
resident would be likely to observe and chronicle.^
The procousul was thus at once a man of affairs and a
man of letters nevertheless he was a child of his age and
was imbued v\dth its spirit. At that period the idea was
universal that the lives of men tempered with the stars
and their destinies were legible on the face of the firmament
and the astrologer ^ who professed to decipher the celestial
emblazonry was held in boundless reverence. It was not
merely in heathendom that the notion prevailed, for many
astrologers were Jews ^ nor was it only by the ignorant
multitude that it was entertained, but by statesmen and
princes Uke Pompey, Crassus, and Caesar,^ and the Emperors
destitute
Astrology,
'
Cyprian inscription
is
proconsulship of Paulus.'
p.
Cf.
The
dated
'in
the
Lightfoot,
294.
*
avvi<ji% is
iirl\rj^J/ii
rwv
knowledge of
irp&y/j.drwi')
Variously
'
Cic.
De
11.
named
Div.
11.
practical affairs
as
;
tQu
<ro(pia, ivicrT-qfir]
6vtu)v airiai).
(cf.
<rvvfci.%,
'wisdom,' which is
ivvirodeTOS' iTnaTrjpirj tQv del 6vro)v'
from
Cf. Mt.
corpia,
xi. 25.
astrologiis,
flf.
distingxiisbed
87-99.
'
Suet.
Aug. 94
Tib. 14
85
condemned them,
denying them the Sacrament of Baptism and casting them
out of her communion. ^ Yet such was the fascination of
their mystic art that no severity availed to suppress it, and
it was dispelled by the progress
was still potent in the fifteenth
King Louis xi of France held frequent commerce
century.
with the stars ^ and even after the new learning had
It
'
'
dissipated
Melanchthon was
was the
It
astrologers in
Tiberius
'
fashion
exalted personages
for
councils
their
was attended by
and
to
retain The
as
just
King Louis by
on
Paulus had an
and his proper
name was Barjesus, a patronymic like Bartholomew,
Bartimaeus, and Barsabbas, signif5dng
Son of Jesus or
Joshua,' while his official title was Elymas, the Wizard.' *
He was
Jew
'
'
'
'
Alert to
all
had heard
summoned them
before
it.
'
Cf.
Cf.
'E\i'';uaj,
Arabic
is
II.
32
i.
'//>,
22
Suet. Tib. 36
'wise' or 'able'
Vitell. I4.
I.
Hist.
'the Wizard,'
'
is
probably akin to
title.
After 7r/(rTwj (ver. 8) Cod. Bez. (D) and several other authorities add iirni^
1fi\.(no.
His
j)7th^*^
missioa-
LIFE
86
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
'
'
Hos.xiv.
9.
His
doom
ness.'"
Conversion
Proconsui.
'
'
'
won
the Proconsul.
TTT
*^^
ni-xwi'
zia.
The Pro-
ofPamphyla.
Paphos was the western limit of Cyprus, and now that they
had traversed the island, it was time for the missionaries
^Q ^^j^g their departure and carry the Gospel farther.
Their
aestination was the Province of Pamphylia on the southern
'
THE FIRST MISSION
87
hopeful
field.
Its
cf.
Ac.
iu
'"
in
paui
11"^^^^
malaria,
But, says
Thomas a Kempis,
enervating,
'
in July
It
was early
air of
sweltering caldron
that
it
flash
by the blinding
clung to
him
to
it
LIFE
88
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
and
chosen and forgo what seemed precious opportunities
He regarded it, in his
for a while it fretted his eager spirit.
each
own phrase, as a messenger of Satan to buffet him
disabling
was
a
stroke
of
the
Adversary,
attack
the
recurring
Enemy of the Gospel. Presently, however, he came to
regard it as a heavenly ally. Experience taught him that,
when he was restrained from the course which he had
meditated, that on which he was driven conducted him to a
grander service than he had ever imagined. And thus he
recognised his infirmity as, in the language of Scripture, a
hedge of thorns fencing in the way which God had marked
out for him and preventing him, with gracious severity,
from turning aside into paths of his own choosing.
And so it proved at the very outset. It was impossible for
the invahd to remain in Pamphylia, and he and Barnabas
decided to escape from the enervating climate and travel
northward into the uplands of the Province of Galatia, and
They were, however, conthere prosecute their mission.
It appears that John
fronted by an unpleasant denouement.
Mark, softly nurtured in his comfortable home at Jerusalem,
and
had taken unldndly to the hardships of the mission
Paul's sickness completed his discomfiture.
He feared lest
he too should sicken, and the proposal to face the toilsome
ascent of the Taurus and venture into the unkno\\Ti territory
beyond smote him with consternation. He refused to
proceed, and incontinently decamped and returned home.^
;
!r. xii.
7.
'
'
Cf.
Job
'
iii.
33, xix. 8
Hos.
ii.
6.
Retreat
to the
Pisidian
uplands.
'
Desertion
of John
Mark.
'
'
'
'
Cf.
Phm.
24; Co!,
iv. 10
2 Tim. iv.
II.
The
pas-
sage of the
Taurus.
but now he
had
forfeited it
their departure
^
Cf. Chrj's.
\oiirbv
from Perga.
avrdi'
Are
iirl
fioKpor^pav
'
(Matt. Henry).
'
89
'
'
'
'
much
of
^
most
comer of
Lycaonia and
Pisidia,
Cf.
'A;'Tt6xeta
y\
npbs
p. 23.
Il(<Tt5iq..
'AvTibxeia.
IJijiSias,
'
'
maintained by Lightfoot, the ancient kingdom of the Galatse, a Celtic race, but
the
Roman
Province of Galatia
(cf.
ff.
Lake, Earlier Epistles of St. Paul, pp. 254 fif.). The term is thus not ethnographical but political; and ' the Galatians to whom Paul's letter is addressed
were not the northern Galatse but the Phrygians of Antioch and the Lycaonians of
'
whom
and third
first
mission and
(cf. xviii.
23).
The
x'^P"-"
means not
'
Phr3'gia
t.tf.,
a Cor.
^^'
xi.
Pisidian
^"^'<=^'
LIFE
90
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Phrygia
and
'
'
itspopulation.
settlement from Magnesia on the Maeander,^ founded apparently by Seleucus Nicator, the first of the Seleucid dynasty
(312-280 B.C.), who named it after his father Antiochus.
was thus originally a Greek city but in it, as in all the
It
which he founded, Seleucus granted rights of citizenship to Jewish settlers,* and so the population included a
Finally, in the
large and influential Jewish community.
year 25 B.C. the country passed under the Roman dominion,
and toward 6 B.C. Augustus made Antioch a Roman colony
cities
kindly
reception.
cf. Gal.
iv.
I3-IS-
Xwpa, AvKaoviKTj
Xdipa
rrji
Cf.
Ramsay,
Strabo,
577.
Cf, Jos. Ant. XII.
iii.
I.
245 ft
'
91
all
i.uke the
p'^y^'''""
Coi.
iv
'**'
'
For the evidence that Luke belonged not to Syrian but to Pisidian Antioch
Append. IV.
* Cf. Hieron. Qttast. in Gen. 46
licet plerique tradant Lucam Evangelistam
see
'
(cf.
Cf. p. 13.
Cf.
Append.
I.
'
the Rulers of the Synagogue invited them to speak, they sent to them
On the contrary, since sitting was
ver. 15), implying that they sat remote.
When
the attitude of a Jewish teacher, Dr. John Lightfoot infers from Uaenjav (ver. 14)
that by previous arrangement with the Rulers they occupied the teachers' seat.
Paul's
first
ancein
^^^ ^y"*-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
92
ST.
PAUL
Book
chapter of the
of Isaiah.*
It
'^'
by a wave
His
sermon.
xiii.
Is.
i.
Dt.
IS,
^"^
i
58
'
^y
2.
V.
of his hand.
i6
At the present
'
Qq^
jj^g
<
ment
(lj\l/(j<Tei>,
had
inference
is
been read.
just
Cf. T/ie
i}\l/(iiav,
Cypwaa
The
KaT(K\-i}pov6fir](rtv).
(cf.
18).
li.
Is.
Append. IV.
Cf.
i.
LXX
vlois
iyhvqixa koI
Her
in
AC*E.
iTpo(f)0(p6pT]ai>
manners,'
Dt.
i.
31
is
is
The
variant
'bore
irpoirotpSpTjcret',
with
their
overwhelming.
24
2 Sam.
is
vii.
frequent in LXX.
i
Jer.
iii.
Cf.
(cf.
xxxiv. 18
Gen. xv. 13
roughly
ws
Num.
Dt.
i.
38,
iii.
28
Jud.
xi.
18.
;
Ac.
vii. 6),
40
in the wilderness,
puts
years.
This
differs
Jewish chronology
widely from
(cf.
iii.
i)
of the
93
Prophet. And next they requested a King, and God gave them
Saul, the son of Kish, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, for forty
years. ^ And He removed him, and raised them up David as
King; and to him He also bore this testimony: "I have
found David," the son of Jesse, " a man according to My
31
32
heart,"
23
'
^^'"'
is'.'xMv'. -^s
has brought
Jesus. Ere His appearance on the scene John
24 Israel a Saviour
had proclaimed a baptism of repentance to all the people of
And while John was accomplishing his career, he would
35 Israel.
say " What you suppose me to be, I am not. 2 No, look you,
One is coming after me whose sandal I am not worthy to loose."
26
Brothers, sons of Abraham's race and the God-fearers among
you, to you ^ has " the word " of this salvation " been sent forth."
27 For the dwellers in Jerusalem and their rulers by ignoring this
word fulfilled also by their judgment the voices of the Prophets
38 which are read every Sabbath ; * and, though they found no
reason for death, they requested Pilate that He should be
And when they had carried out everything that is
29 executed.
written of Him, they took Him down from the Tree and
30 laid Him in a tomb.
But God raised Him from the dead.
31 And He appeared in the course of a good many days to those who
had gone up with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem and these are
32 at this hour His witnesses to the people. And we are telling you
that God has
33 good tidings of the promise made to the fathers
fulfilled this for our children ^ by raising Jesus, as it is written
" Thou art My Son
also in the second Psalm
this day have I
'
Ps. ixxxix.
^?
Cf. jo.
'9-a8.
i.
'
Ps.cvii, ao.
begotten Thee." And that He raised Him from the dead never
more to turn to corruption, He has thus declared " I will give
Thee the holy promises to David, the faithful promises." And
therefore also in another Psalm He says " Thou wilt not give
34
35
Temple
(i)
(3)
443 or
^
'
some 450
ri ifik
Mk.
xiv. 36).
'
i/M^j/
CEHLP
Otherwise
Him
and
'
:
fulfilled
(cf.
(cf.
Jos. Afii. v.
i
Ki.
ii.
i.
29),
11),
and
years.
O. T.
' Reading
(cf.
'
Solomon's
Deduct
25 of Joshua's leadership
xiii. 21), (4) 40 of David's
(2)
The
tifj.1
eyiJ)
and taking
is
nowhere stated
rl in
in
the sense of 6
them.'
Tois TeKvoi%
both sections
heritage.
i)fj.i3v
of.
'
is. iv. 3.
Ps. xvi.
la
LIFE
94
ST.
PAUL
Ki.
II.
AND LETTERS OF
36
10,
'
Him.'
in
An
inter-
ruption.
lie
40
Hab.
i.
5.
41
'
wkh
the
s) tia-
gogue.
So Vulg.,
inry)ptTr]<ja.i
Bet.,
R.V.
Others
own
the will of
God
fell
(Calv.,
A.V.) take
ytvt^
as
object
by the
will of
God ')
or
wth
iKOLnijdrj
'
After ver. 41 Cod. Bez. (D) has nai ialyyjaai', 'and they kept silence.'
NABCDEI
Vulg., Chrys.
('by
asleep').
'
has here
of
i^i.{>vr(i)v
out,
Sk aiirwv TrapeKaXovv,
Two
ets
If fiera^v
to nera^v ad^^arov
(i)
means
Since
ffd^^uTov or ffd^^ara denoted not only 'Sabbath' but 'week' (cf. Lk. xviii. 12),
Dr. John Lightfoot understands that they were requested to attend the weekday
95
assemblage.
cf. Oai.
i,
'
was
cordially received.
meetings on
It pleased
Flesh,
duo sabbata,
meant
ZoXo/itDvoj,
rb
/xera^i)
'in
'next
also
fri
p.
94).
tempore inter
Mera^i', however,
Jud. v. iv. 2: La.vi^oM re /coi
Thus
Con/ra Apion. i. 21.
fitra^i) roOruv ^aaiXduv.
'the next Sabbath,' and so Cod. Bez. (D) reads iivs and
Zk tQ>v
ffd^^arof
is
Cf.
Jos.
De
Bell.
classes
'
the
After Bapvd^tf (ver. 43) 137 Syr^ c* add a^ioOvrti ^aiTTia-eijvai, 'claiming to
be baptised.'
the
Word
'
And
it
came
to pass that
j^pul/ce.
LIFE
96
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Visitors
salvation,
their
benediction.
Expulsion
.sfonader
from
Among
lesortcd to violcncc.
the
'
God-fearers
'
they
who had
of
good
station.
And
Iconium was,
like
'
Append. I.
Xen. Anab. I. ii. 19 elz 'IkSviov, TTJt ^pvylas irb\i.v e'trx'^'rvCf. Strabo, 568 ; Cic. Ad Fam. xv. iv. 2 ; Plin. Nat. Hist. V. 25.
Cf. Ramsay, Church in Rom. Emp., p. 39.
Cf.
NafcaKoi
$avna^ofj.4vuv.
Another proverb was the
yap
Suid.
Tct
iipvyOiv jSacriXeyj
tt/jo
'
97
there surprisingly
and yielded a
bought and sold. But nature had dealt more kindly with
Iconium. Behind it to the west lay the highlands which
reached up to the ridge of the Taurus
and thence flowed a
multitude of streams which fertilised the environs of the
town and, having no outlet to the sea, lost themselves in a
vast expanse of marshes.
The Royal Road, constructed by Augustus, ran from
Antioch to Lystra, passing through Misthia and skirting
Lake CaraUs and Paul and Barnabas would travel by that
easy highway for some five and thirty miles, and then, at a
point two or three miles beyond Misthia, they would diverge
from it and follow the less commodious road which led thence
On their arrival they proceeded precisely as
to Iconium. 2
they had done at Antioch,^ and they had a much similar
experience.
They visited the synagogue, and Paul's
preaching * evoked an immediate response, winning a large
number both of the Jews and of their Gentile adherents. So
striking a success displeased the Jewish leaders, and they set
themselves to counteract it. They would naturally, hke
their confreres at Antioch, have raised opposition in the
synagogue, and thus have driven the missionaries to withdraw
from it and devote themselves exclusively to the Gentiles
but this was impracticable by reason of the number of the
Je\dsh converts. And so a conference was held between
the rehgious and civil authorities of the Jewish community,
the Rulers of the Synagogue and the Archons, as they were
;
Successful
'"'^"'>'-
Strabo, 568.
Ac.
xiv. I
same
time,* 'together'
'
'
office.
(Wetst,
MachinaJhe"jewijh
rulers.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
98
designated
the
ST.
PAUL
which
had been established by Augustus in each Hellenistic community for the administration of its internal affairs.^ The
issue was that they succeeded in poisoning the minds of
the Gentiles and exciting them against the missionaries and
The animosity, however, was short-hved.
their followers.^
The Lord quickly gave peace,' and they continued their
ministry throughout the winter ' with undaunted courage,
reinforced by miraculous tokens of the Lord's presence and
'
co-operation.
Aisuit by
the rabble.
-,
stones.
Flight from
They
escaped
and
J
r
Iconium.
Phil.
In
The
Flacc. lo.
fled
Cf. SchUrer,
from the
li.
ii.
pp. ^i
town,
>
ff.,
243
accompanied
r
flf.
tempting to conjecture either that the verse is an interpolation or that it has been
misplaced and should stand between ver. I and ver. 2 but the reading of ver. 2
;
ot 5^ i.px{.avva.yiiiyoi tuu
om. ttjs ffway.) eirifiyayov avrdls
(Syr. om. avroh) oiwyfxbv Kard. tQv OLKalwv (Syr. om. k. r. 5ik.) Kal iKiKtixrav rki
6 di Kvpios l8u>Kv raxv f('/"J"7', 'But the
xf/i'XM tQ)v idvCov Kara ruy dSeX^WK
Tews' Rulers of the Synagogue and the Archons brought on a persecution and
made the souls of the Gentiles evil affected against the brethren ; but the Lord
quickly gave peace.
Thus the course of events was an unsuccessful attempt by
the Jewish religiovis and civil authorities to rouse the Gentiles against the Apostles
(ver. 2)
prosecution by the latter of a successful ministry despite the persistent
animosity of the Jewish authorities (ver. 3)
creation of two parties in the town
through Jewish machinations (ver. 4) ; their collision, achieving the end which the
Jewish authorities had been seeking all the while (vers. 5, 6).
" Cf. Append. I.
in
'lovdaiuv Kal
oi
dpxovres
ttjs
(ri'i'a7W7^s (Syr.
'
who
of their supporters,
99
was a magisterial judgment which had expelled them from Antioch, and it had
excluded them not merely from the city but from the
Phrygian District. Now, however, they were fugitives from
selves, objects of resentment.!
It
a riot, and they were safe so soon as they were clear of the
town. The Lycaonian District remained open to them, and
they were free to settle where they would within its bounds.
This determined their course. The Iconian fugitives dispersed over the District and preached the Gospel, but this
was impracticable for Paul and Barnabas. It was only in the
towns that the common Greek was spoken, and since the
rural peasantry knew only their Lycaonian vernacular, they
would not have understood the missionaries. ^ And thus it
was necessary that the latter on their flight from Iconium
should betake themselves to another town, and they naturally
turned to the nearest.
This was Lystra, which lay fully twenty miles to the
south, occupying an eminence some 3780 feet above sealevel on the northern bank of a stream which flows through
a pleasant valley and loses itself in the marshes eastward.'
Originally a place of small importance, it had acquired some
consequence under the imperial regime, inasmuch as it was
the terminus of the Royal Road from Antioch and, like
Antioch, a mihtary colony, the eastmost of the chain of
fortified towns which Augustus had estabhshed for the
Lystra
repression of the brigands of Pisidia and Isauria.
remained
was proud of her new position,* nevertheless she
undistinguished.
*
She
had
little
commerce,
and
conse-
xiictt
Cod. Bez. (D) illuminates the situation by amplifying ver. 7 thus
5 Hai/Xos xal
iKivrfirj SXov to irXrjdos ivl rp 5i5oxp'
:
Bapi'dSas SUrpiiSop iv Kiarpoi%, 'and there they were preaching the Gospel,
and the whole populace {i.e. of the District) was moved at the teaching but
Paul and Barnabas were employed at Lystra.' Here two distinct ministries are
implied, that of the Apostles at Lystra and that of their followers in the surrounding
;
District.
>
Cf. p. 7.
The
evidence
site
of
was
a
identified in
marble
pedestal
Cf.
p. 50.
Lystnt
LIFE
loo
#f. A. xiv.
Cf. Ttrs.
11-13-
A pious
home.
Cf. 3
i.
Tim.
s, iii. 15.
Cf. Ac.
xvi. 3.
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
Paul.
Healing of
a cripple.
themselves
forthwith
commend
difficult to
to
the
have
heathen .populace.
It
was
it
fulfilled,
upon deaf
ears.
and
it
One
seems to
day, how-
Cf. Ac.
xvii. 17.
In Ac. xvi.
(ver. 3),
listless
throng.
He was
a helpless cripple,
'used to be,' 'had been,' implies, according to Greek usage, that he was
Had
he been still alive, the pres. (i/Trdpx") would have been used.
That Timothy belonged to Lystra appears from xvi. 1, where sKei
must refer to AiarpoLv and not to the remoter ^ip^rjv. In xx. 4 Ti/MoQeos, being
so well known, receives no local designation, but the Syriac and Armenian
Versions have Timothy of Lystra.'
' Some fifteen years later his
youth still handicapped him in his ministry
(cf. I Tim. iv. 12).
/xd/xfiT] (2 Tim. i. 5) denoted either a paternal or maternal grandmother (cf. Suid.
dead.
Cf.
iv.
13.
'
'
'
under
Trjdri
-.
i}
-irarpos
ij
p.rjrpbs fi-^rrip),
loi
and he
Never
in his hfe
had the
He
instinctively obeyed.
An
The
amazing thing had happened before their eyes, and they tak'-n f"
=*"*
drew their own conclusion. In those days it was generally
believed in the heathen world that the gods, when they human
^'^*
pleased, descended from heaven and walked the earth in
^
and that very country
human form, conversing with men
was the scene where, according to a pleasant fable, such a
theophany had been vouchsafed. It was told how Zeus and
Hermes had appeared in the guise of needy strangers and,
repulsed from a tliousand doors, had been welcomed in
their poor hut by a couple of aged peasants, Philemon and
Baucis, at the village of Tyriaeum on the borders of Phrygia
and Lycaonia.2 Hence it was perhaps that the worship of
they were preZeus and Hermes prevailed in Lycaonia
The
story would be
eminently the gods of the country.^
familiar to the people of Lystra, and it was very natural that
on witnessing the miracle they should leap to the conclusion
The cry was raised in their
that the wonder had recurred.
^'^''^^
'
'
men
of
'
'
'
'
ff.
Tyaneius, the
common
reading, in
1.
719,
impossible, since
Cf.
Lucian,
Pseiidolog.
rCov
\6yuv
24
Sotnn.
'Ep^toO
X67ios 'Ep/i^j.
ijyefiwv o'Epfirji.
lamblich.
Hor. Od.
I.
x.
I.
Preparafice.^''''""
I02
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
celestial visitors.
PAUL
ST.
missionaries
celebrate
the
occasion.
He summoned
attendants,^
his
and they brought oxen and wreathed the victims' horns with
garlands,^ and drove them into the city until they reached
the gateway of the house where the divine visitants had
their abode.* There they erected an altar and prepared to
offer sacrifice.
Tiie
cf.
afoot.
protest,
Gen.
Mt. xxvi.
^^'
Popular
resent-
ment.
Fanned by
'
visitors.
*
Cf. Wetstein.
nvXQvas
Aristoph.
(ver.
Lucian,
Pac. 913
iviyKavres
De
Av. 893.
To
ver. 18
Plin.
1}6(\w.
De
Sacrif. 12
xii.
13)
nor those of
ante fores
els
4.
ri
cedium
ISta {dt
103
'
stones.
Paul
^'"^*
and lay
He was
appearance dead.
struck
down
was a lawless
outrage, and when the perpetrators saw what they had
done and considered the penal consequences, they took
alarm, and in the hope of concealing their crime they
dragged away their victim's body and deposited it outside
the town and left it there.
It was now evening,* and the Apostle's friends sought the His resus.
place
and as they mournfully surrounded his lifeless form, ^"*""they received a joyful surprise. It proved that he was not
dead but merely stunned, and he presently revived.^ He
had sustained no mortal injury, but he was sorely bruised, and
indeed he bore the scars all his daj's. Flight was impossible Cf. GaU
for him
nor indeed was it necessary, since his assailants were ^''
apprehensive of being called to account by the magistrates
senseless, to all
It
^'^'
The
text of ver. 19
is
iKfi i-n-^\ddv
irappriffiq.
dWa
nves
Starpi/SAfrcof hk
'Avnoxtia^' xal
some Jews
arrived from
'And while
Iconium and
and while they were reasoning boldly, they persuaded the multitudes to
withdraw from them, saying that nothing they said was true but all lies. And
Antioch
having stoned,'
*
'
merely
'
etc.
stones'
In ver.
Hence
in
at
his
subsequent catalogue of
hair-breadth escapes
*
Q^i.6o^6\r\<sa.i).
'
'
I04
Dcrbe.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
the flanks of
Isauria,'
peaceful
iessfui
ministry.
^^^ unprofitable.
no persecution.
cf. 2
Cf. Ac.
XX, 4.
serviceable
comrade
'
of the Apostle.
IV
Ac. xir.
21^-36.
Return
Gakitfa!
Stiabo, 569.
385
Cf.
flf.
ff.
Ciiies of
105
And
so
came
it
to
They
pass.
Revisita^
converts.
'
'
Coi.
iv. 14.
'
into the
Kingdom
of God.'
'
elect
by show of
Fad. 44
Fab. 200''
it
has
its
Cf.
proper sense of
Append. IV.
viii.
19).
'
Xf</"""<"'^<'''
popular election
2 Cor.
(cf.
'
ai'Tori
The
term,
Cf. At. x. 41
rbv paaiXia.
iy (TwSSip twv
avrCir ixtipOTOvqdTj.
AXSyuv
In
j^wwp
progress to
'^^ ^^^*
To6
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Passage
of the
Taurus.
'
2 Cor,
'
xi.
^^'
Perga.
'
for,
spoke the word at Perga.' They made no long stay
warned hy experience, they would be anxious to escape
from Pamphylia ere the heat of summer. The river Cestrus
was navigable as high as Perga, and as it had been the
destination of the ship which conveyed them from Cyprus,
so they might have sailed thence on their homeward
voyage
but they were fain to lose no opportunity. And
and after
therefore they travelled to the seaport of Attaleia
preaching there ' they embarked for Syrian Antioch, not
later than the month of June in the year 49.
'
Attaieia.
On
'Adada
cf. p.
83.
After 'ArrdXeiaj' (ver. 25) Cod. Bez. (D) and several other authorities add
ac.
x.v.
27, 28
How
call
Samuel Rutherfurd,
Lett.
11.
68.
It was
midsummer
of their mission.
'
'
LIFE
io8
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
of their followers recognised that the Galatian movement was a legitimate issue of the agreement in the summer
of 46 ^ and on the return of the missionaries they followed
^YiQiY accustomed procedure by appointing a deputy to visit
Antioch and investigate the situation.
The dcputy was Peter
and on reaching the Gentile
capital and conferring with Paul and Barnabas he not only
approved of their work but associated unreservedly with
the Church.
The Antiochene Christians were mostly
Gentiles.
They were uncircumcised, and they disregarded
most
Cf
viii.
14
XI.
22.
Peter's
visTttJf
A.tioch.
eating
Deputa-
he thereby contracted.
Meanwhile the Pharisaic party in the Church at Jerusalem
were grievously dissatisfied. They still cherished the dislike which they had expressed at the Conference in 46 to the
admission of the Gentiles without the imposition of the
Mosaic Law
and they were shocked by the report of the
Galatian mission. They would have had it condemned,
and in view of his declared attitude the appointment of Peter
as deputy to the Antiochene Church accentuated their
disquietude.
It appears that there was one of their number
who took the lead and organised an active opposition * and
Antioch.
It
judaistic
iactton'
Cf. Gal.
ii.
their
own
authority,
Insistence
cision!^"'"
gauntlet,
and
Cf. p. 75.
On
Cf
In Gal.
quam
read
startled
the
1 1
ft',
cf
Append.
I.
Days of His
ii.
Flesh, p. 244.
12 for 7rp6 tov yap i\6'iv rivas
venisset
J)\dtv,
ii.
visited Antioch.
man had
refers to
NBD*FG
109
piausibi*'"g"'"^"i''
Mt.
15.
iii.
'
'
'
y. 17, 18.
'
'
'
xix. 17.
away
their
sacred heritage.
It had always been a foible of Peter, an infirmity of his
impulsive and generous nature, that he was easily overborne
and shrank from ridicule and he was intimidated by those
blustering Judaists.
He remained indeed unconvinced, but
in the interests of peace he was disposed to compromise.
The observance of the Law was, as even Paul allowed, a
matter of no moment
and why not acquiesce in the con;
And
so he
bowed
to the storm,
vaciiia-
pe"eand
''^
g^"^^^'
xxii.
54-62
no
LIFE
ST.
their meals.
it
PAUL
was followed
by
Paul's
^tout
resistance.
AND LETTERS OF
all
He
But when
if
it
'
Reference
to Jeru-
salem.
'
'
Gal.
ii.
13.
'
a hypocrite
'
'
'
p. I03.
TidLv liXXots
Apostles, etc'
cf.
viii.
i.
"' '^
^''
'
'
'
Arrival
["jon
^of^^
delegates,
No immediate mention was made of the conwhich had arisen at Antioch. The ostensible
errand of Paul and Barnabas was to report upon their mission
and it was only after they had told the story at an ordinary
meeting of the Church that the true issue emerged. Several
representatives of the Pharisaic party ^ rose and took
objection to the procedure of the missionaries, and insisted
on the necessity of circumcising Gentile converts and
requiring them to observe the Mosaic Law.
This raised the vital question, and a general assembly The
was convened for its consideration. ^ It appears that here, "'"*^'as on the occasion of Paul's first visit to Jerusalem after his
conversion,' all the Twelve except Peter, who had just
returned from Antioch, were absent from the city, doubtless
reception.
troversy
According to Cod. Bez. (D) and Syr. Vers, these were the Judaists who had
had come to Jerusalem to prosecute their
ol
complaint
di irapayyfiXavTfi
avTOis iua^aivtiv Trpds roin vpea^vrfpovt
^
i^aviffTiiaav Xiyovret.
It
The
Elders
ffiv r(f
Cf. p. 60.
'
{ver. 22).
LIFE
112
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
keen
jj^g
proceedings
of
the
Cf. Ac.
x-xi. i8.
'
'
^!^!?I
^f
ments oi
Paul and
makm
'
The evidence
is
twofold
{ i )
Had any
others of the
(2)
Twelve been
present,
with SyrP c*, reads ffvyKaraTide/j.^vwi' Sk ruv irpea^vripuiv roh iivb rou IHrpov
wav rb ttXtjOos, and, the Elders assenting to what had been
'
lpr]ix4vois icrly7)(rep
said
by Peter,
present, they
On the
all
Had
as assenting.
i.
7.
'
113
an emphatic refutation
of Judaistic scrupulosity.
In a
speech fragrant with the spirit of the ancient faith he submitted his judgment.
My judgment,' he said, is that we
should not harass the Gentile converts to God, but should
send them a letter that they abstain from the pollutions of
'
idols,
It
It
'
The
^
c*ree.''
and Barnabas
and, still further to reassure the Gentile
Christians, two representatives of the Church at Jerusalem
;
Hegesippus' account of
Cf.
martyrdom
*
'
On
On
Ii.
his
Nazirite
asceticism,
his
piety,
and
his
23.
cf.
Append. V.
fornication*
seems incongruous, and two remedies have been suggested. I. Dr. John Lightfoot
understood by iropyeia either bigamy and polygamy or marriage witliin the prohibited degrees (so Ramsay).
2. Tropvelas has been conjecturally emended into
Xoi/>etas
hitrod., p. 491),
'
Swine's flesh
'
is
xoipuov
(so. Kpias).
flesh,'
or wopKeias
(cf.
Scrivener,
Message
ancrto'*
^y^}^^-
LIFE
114
Deputa-
judasand
Silas.
Cf. Ac.
33
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Th.
i.
2Cor.''i/
19 cf.
;
'
'
12.
Ac.
xvi.
^"^
'
'
J" the
Book
of Acts,
is
He was
since he was,
dition,
The
Ercyciicai
i<tter.
^
:
We
^ Doubtless an authentic copy, since the letter was an important document, and
not only would the original remain for future reference (cf. Ac. xxi. 25) but
Paul would preserve his copy and each Church the copy it received.
It would
neglect
so ready an opportunity.
*
Not
Kal oi iSe\<poi
(NCEHLP)
'
(cf.
vers.
22,
(cf.
25),
Tim.
The
'
The
v.l.
yourselves,'
ii.
brothers to brothers.'
but d5eA0o/
been irreproachable.
115
'
of
Judas and
Silas.
*
Return to
^'"'^^"^
She
veil'd
And
Her
breast,
down
And
Matt. Arnold.
Ministry
of Judas
and
Silas
in SyriaCilicia.
but to
all
delegates would
make
it is
And
thus
Alienation
of Paul
and Barnabas.
'
118
1,7
in view of
and
'
ensued.
cation
ideals
was a
It
on the one
sacrifices
of
temperaments and
enthusiasm which
all
meriting
treason
collision
measureless
contempt
and, on the other, that sweet reasonableness
which is always trustful, always hopeful, always patient,'
'despairing of no man.' Agreement was impossible, and
the dispute ended in a rupture betwixt the two.
Which,' says St.
It
was a tragic denouement.
Chrysostom, was the better counselled it is not for us to
show
and it were perhaps well to leave it there. Yet one
cannot but think hov,' different the issue might have been
;
'
'
'
'
The
protest.
replaces
airoaravTa (A,
tlie
aTro(TTa.Tr,(xcvTu,),
is
'
{xiii.
13).
'
(of.
2 Th.
ii.
3),
^j"
cor.
xiii.
j/v/*'
"''"g^-
nis.^ocia'"''"
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ii8
ST.
PAUL
Cf. a
"
Tim.
"
Cf. I Cor.
'*
^"
sl?rl^"^
Ac. XV. 40.
Bamabas
his
comrade.
It is written that
he
'
made
him as
choice of him,'
Aet.
Bam.
xxiU.
THE SECOND
iMiSSiON
119
II
Ae.xv.4x.
xvi. 8.
Dep.irture
sJoSfarics"'
should, at
whom
sumed
|t'i,|efary
in revisiting
their purpose
riieir pro-
of Asia and,
and
'
'
i.
I20
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
associations
and numerous
friends.
ST.
Nor indeed,
PAUL
if
they had
Across
^AnuTchi.
Revisita-
G"a?an'^
Churches,
'
'
Cf.
Cor.
rx!'2o.'^^'
Associa-
Timothy,
by
he was
he would, to observe the ancient rites which long
usage had endeared to him. The Apostle insisted on Gentile
freedom, but he would not needlessly wound Jewish sentiment. And he was anxious to make this clear.
An effective opportunity presented itself when he
reached Lystra. He found there his friends, the widow
Eunice and her mother Lois and her son Timothy. They
had proved true to the faith which they had professed ; and
Jew
faith alone,
free* if
Cf.
f.
121
'
town and a
to
break fresh
soil
but
it
was providentially
frustrated.
3)
ii.
as an
and his voluntary circumcision of Timothy served Baur (cf. Paul, i. pp. 129 f.)
argument for his theory that the Book of Acts is a Tendenzschrift with an
irenical purpose.
^
Cf. p. 201.
Phrygian
District
of
the
'
Hence the
variant BieXdovres
(HLP), dependent
iirupa^ov.
But KioXvOivTii
a 'timeless aorist'
Cf. xxiii. 35
t(t>t]
('5
Kato-apeta;'
ix.
12.
is
KeXei^o-ay, 'said
otrTrao-d/xe^'ot
like K(d\v6ifTts
(cf.
he and commanded'
rhv ^rjarov,
'arrived
and ixeovres on
xxv. 13
and greeted.'
f-).
Ka.ri]vri]ao.*
Heb.
ii.
lO
provi.
fnierposi.
p^^^^^^^
Antioch.
122
'
They were
hindered,'
much
Ac. XX.
3.
is
certain
that
it
written,
is
it
Word
in
Asia.'
by the Holy
'
What
Spirit
the
precisely
matter of conjecture
but
was no supernatural revelation
is
this
;
it
ship at Corinth
among
his
The plan
geilshig
ruTedr'^'^
'
The
its
rich,
warm
Cf. p. 548.
MaxeSovlas.
^vplaf
ttrtw 8i t6 UveCfia
atr^
123
a hotbed of malaria
and to adventure himself there would
have been perilous for the Apostle
it would inevitably
have involved a disastrous and probably fatal sickness.
In this warning Paul recognised the guiding voice of the
Holy Spirit. Asia was providentially closed against him,
and he must turn elsewhere for a field of operation. Whither
should he betake himself ? The south was impracticable,
since in the coastal lowlands, as his experience in Pamphylia
had taught him, he would have been exposed to the same
and he had already preached in the east. The north
peril
alone remained, and he set out from Pisidian Antioch
accompanied not only by Silas and Timothy but by Luke.
He was aihng, and the beloved physician,' with kindly
solicitude, would attend him on his way and see him settled
on his next field of opera tion.*
;
Quest
for
fie"^^
'
They
their faces
It
The evidence
is
Luke
tells
first
j)erson
10).
It is
first.
On
(cf.
in the
Travelling
"'^'^^*''<*-
cf. mi. u.
Mit^lL
34.
LIFE
124
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Ill
Ac. xvL
9-11.
The
city of
West!
NABC^DE.
TO
They
irvei'pLa 'Irjaov
ys.v<xLav,
pro'terifa
Strabo, 581.
* 'AXf^di'5/;ea
7) Tpyas.
Strabo, 593.
Strabo, 593 ; Plin. Nat. Hist. v. 33.
* Suet. Jul. Cas.
79.
Mysia, prirtergressi
]\[ysiain (Wetstein).
125
curious interest.
cm to
donia.
'
it
as a divine revelation
Becker,
/cai'CTi/j,
r\
TOTrdpoide
was
{x>^a/xvs)
Charides, p. 421.
On
'M.aK-qSScrii'
originally
vi<f)iT(^
Kal Kopvs if
'
we
*
rrj
Si eiraipiov avaxdivrei.
ihe
voyage
LIFE
126
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
month
of August,
Ac.
J^
xvi. la-
xvii.
X
4
Th. ii. 9
EVANGELISATION OF MACEDONIA
is^Tac.
xvii. S-15.
Phiiippi.
Ten
and thither
they betook themselves. It was a fitting scene for the inauguration of their European ministry. The town was named
after Alexander the Great's father, Philip of Macedon, who
had founded it on the site of the ancient Crenides or Wells
for the working of the gold and silver mines which at that
period constituted the main wealth of the district.* Hard
by was the field of the famous battle which determined the
'
'
'
lofty designation of
'
Cf.
Append.
avh
i^do/j.T^Koi'Ta (xraSloov
The name
varies:
and
'
"
I, p.
praetors,'
648.
their officers
Plin.
Nat. Hist.
11.
went by
100.
ibid.),
Angites (Herod,
vii.
113)'
Strabo, 330.
Cf.
istae
'
Gellius,
XVI.
13
'Ex
civitate propagatse
qusedam videntur.*
''
the
of
'
Romans
into
four
When Macedonia
petty vanity.
the
lictors.'
fell
districts,^
it
of
was divided
this
127
capital
of
in her pride
appropriated
this pre-eminence.*
Despite her small arrogance the city
contained a rich and varied hfe, and afforded the heralds
of the Gospel a rare opportunity.
The population was
composed of three main elements. First, there were the
Roman colonists, the dominant caste then there were the
native Macedonians, numerically the strongest section
;
and
the
Hellespont.*
first
'
'
pa^doOxoi.
'
'
cit)'
Cf. ver. 12
of
its
division of
Macedonia
'
'which
is
irpJirt] is
the chief
otherwise
taken as denoting not the dignity but the situation of Philippi the first Macedonian city which the Apostles visited on the ground that Neapolis was not in
Macedonia but in Thrace. The geographical connection of Neapolis, however,
varied.
It
in
Thrace, but
it
in
Macedonia
Strabo, 330
Ptol. III. xiii. 9).
It is true that Pliny {Nat. Hist. IV. 18)
connects it with Thrace, but he assigns Philippi to Thrace as well.
(cf.
Cf. p. 9-
Ver. 13
of prayer.'
vpoiTfvxfi
(cf. Jos. Vit. 54 ; Juv. iii. 226), it generally denoted a mere meetingOn the ablutionary
sometimes in the open. Cf. Schlirer, li. ii. pp. 68
u.s
iCo% iarl wdfft roh
necessity cf. Jos. Ant. xiv. x. 23
Letter of Aristeas
synagogue
place,
ft".
I'^t
The
few'of
prayer,
128
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
population
may
won
a notable
Thj^atira
was a
Lydian
Hereon.
veision.
was
'loi'Sat'ois,
dirovLxl/dp.evoL
rrj
6a\d<T<rri
rdi
x^'P"^')
'^^
^^
Tji'^avro
trpbs
rbv Oedy,
Cf. p. 136, n. 5.
Hor. Od.
'
Cf. p. 13.
i.
viii.
i.
* Strabo, 625.
* Plin. A''a^.
'
Her conversion
AoXoOjue;'
and
iii.
4.
iJKovev
fiust
Sabbath.
The
imperfs.
129
Baptism.^
Lydia was Europe's first convert, and she was richly
endowed with the Christian graces. At the very outset she
exhibited that generous kindness which distinguished the
Philippian Church and
won
the
praise.
Apostle's
grateful
for
it,
No
later,
been
baptised than she invited Paul and his three companions to
make her house their abode during their sojourn in the
town. And she couched her invitation in terms of exquisite
dehcacy, representing their acceptance of it as a personal
favour, an attestation of their confidence in the sincerity of
her faith and her worthiness of the Holy Sacrament which
had just been administered to her.
If,' she pleaded,
you
have judged that I am faithful to the Lord, come into my
house and stay.' And when they demurred, she would take
She constrained us,' says Luke, employing the
no denial.
self-same word wherewith he describes the hospitable im-
Her hospi
'*'''^"
cf. Phii.
'''
^5-
'
'
'
portunities
the
of
who had
two
disciples
at
Emmaus when
the
cf.
Lk.
'""^' ^^"
joined
'
'
now
far spent."
'
Lydia's house was thenceforward the abode of the mission- a sucand the meeting-place of their converts. Her con- mh,["ry.
version was the first-fruits of a successful ministry which cf. ver. 40.
aries
extended beyond the narrow limits of the Jewish community and moved the whole city. The lack of a synagogue
with its jealous rulers proved thus far advantageous, that
there was no outbreak of Jewish hostility, and the Apostles
continued to resort to the place of prayer and there dis-
crazed
a fortuneteller.
^
*
Append. VI.
These are the only instances
Cf.
of Tropa^idfecrtfoi in the
New
Testament.
I30
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
communities nothing
of that fierce
its instruments. ^
The girl was also insane, and this
only confirmed the popular faith in her declarations, since
in the East a peculiar reverence attaches to a hamako, whom
Heaven hath deprived of ordinary reason, in order to endow
him with the spirit of prophecy.'
Like cvcry one else in Philippi, the poor girl had heard
the fame of the missionaries and apparently she had Hstened
voice as
'
^leaiedby
I'aul
to their preaching
when she
spied them,
and
approached and
of their phrases
she reverentially
'
their herald
The
'There might be several masters of a single slave, e.^. two brothers' (Blass).
(iyya<TTpl/iv0os) was dominated a Eurykles after a celebrated
ventriloquist of that name (cf. Aristoph. Vesf. 1019), and also, as here, a Python
*
A ventriloquist
'
'
'
(J^ABC'D*
Defcut. Orac.
UKTirep Toiis
ivdvo/j-fvov
414 E
iijt\Be%
'
ydp
e(rri
eh rd awfiara. twv
irjOo^Tjrw*'
i<ai
15
18.
55
Mt.
viii.
34
The only
Jo.
xii.
13
Lk.
xvii.
12
Th.
;
iv.
Mt.
viii.
a significant
parallel.
New
Testament
is
Lk.
zxiit.
it
became
131
intolerable,
and
Arraign-
Ap"sUes'"'
'^>'
^^'^
in a
and
happened that
it
just
then the Jews were in particularly e\dl odour and had been
expelled by the Emperor Claudius from the capital.*
Therefore, when a couple of itinerant Jews were brought
before them on such a charge, the praetors made short work
with them. Investigation was needless, and they pronounced instant sentence. They ordered their lictors to
remove the culprits and strip and scourge them summo\"ETE,
:
Cf.
rr)v Kpla-iv iv
rp ayopa.
Lys.
De
the
in
7. 10)
ban. Aristoph. 55
niarket-pl;\ce.
:
Cf.
ivjavdoi neiron/iKaffi
d7opo5 oOrt
Dion Cass.
Fundi
Ix. 6.
when
in
p. 646),
I.
v. 34-36).
i.e.
the date
49
is
vi. 15)
wat
garments'
(cf.
{Sat.
Orosius (vil.
xxv.
(cf.
p. 102),
rent their
own
cf. Ac.
*^""' ^
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
132
PAUL
ST.
commander
no doubt a
and
his protest
like protest
Their
'
mttnt.
!'
ver. 34.
Romantis sum.'^
After enduring the cruel ignominy they were conveyed,
faint and bleeding, to prison.
The gaoler was ordered to
confine them closel}^ and he placed them in the innermost
cell of the dungeon underground, and not merely secured
them by fetters chained to the wall but put their feet in the
stocks. 2
When night fell, the smarting of their wounds and
the uneasiness of their posture held them sleepless, and they
kept a holy vigil. At midnight they were singing a hymn,
prisoners' garments,'
i.e.
Cf. Wetstein's
Cic.
TO
with
five
termed also
TroSoKdKr]
598 B
Sejueuoi
and
TroSoaTpd^Tj,
1046).
Socr.
Verr. v. 62.
Iti
fi'Xof, nerznis,
fXTj
ot
5^
to\j%
airoXeicpdrivaL.
wjdas
if rif ^u\(fi
Luc. Tox. 29
(cf.
schol.
were secured.
ov8i airoTdveiv
Plut.
De
Gen.
opiyovre^ e^duiv
to. ffKeXrj
Swdfievoi iw
THE SECOND MISSION
133
a.,
eanh-
nlidmghi.
'
'
'
Cf. Wetstein.
In ver. 30 Cod. Bez. (D) has Kal vporiyayev airovi #fw rovi Xoiiroi^s aaipaXi'
and brought them forth after securing the rest, and said
to them.'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
134
ST.
PAUL
He washed
very
Alarm
of
the magistrates.
festival.
They despatched
the wrong.
an order
Their
apolog;y
to the
prisoners.
said he,
'
without a
trial,
us into prison
and are
No indeed let them come in person and bring us out.'
The gaoler repeated his answer to the lictors, and they
reported it to the magistrates.
It increased their alarm.
It was the first intimation they had that the men they
;
gravity
*
T7}v
of
their
citizens,
position.
Tovr pa^bovxovs, the praetors assembled in the forum, and in remembrance of the
earthquake which had happened were affrighted, and commissioned the lictors.'
'
Cf.
p. 477.
135
ran
fresh
of
rid of the
troublesome
affair.
their vindication.
They
Rome.
The missionaries proceeded westward by the Egnatian
Road. They passed through the towns of Amphipolis, an
Athenian colony on the Strymon, thirty-three miles from
Phihppi,^ and Apollonia Mygdoniae, near the eastern extremity of Lake Bolbe and thirty miles distant from
Amphipolis
In ver. 39 Cod. Bez. (D) has Kal Kapayevbfxivoi ixeTo. (piXuv iroXXtDv Ws ttji*
irapeKoKeaav a.vTom i^fXdeiy flirovTes' 7j~ifOTiiraiJ.fi' tA Ka6' vfids 6ti iari
'
<l>v\aKr)v,
S,v5pei SlKaioi.
many
with
<TvvcTTpa.(ftlLai.v ripAv
"Go
The
to
go
out, saying,
And
city, lest
"We
were
'
is
XX. 5.
*
colonists l;ecause
it
'
'
The
reason
why
iii.
33
I.
lOO
Plin.
they settled
.at
IV. 102).
Nat. Hist.
iv. 17.
avva.y<j)yr\
rCiv
which (since orov differs from oP as Strrtj, quippe qui. from 8s) signifies
'since there was a synagogue of the Jews there,' implying that there was none at
Amphipolis or Apollonia.
'louSafwj',
Departure
PhlJIpp.
Thessa'"'*^*'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
J6
PAUL
ST.
not oiily the capital of the second of the Roman districts but
the chief city of all Macedonia ahke in population and in
prestige. 1
It occupied the site of the ancient Therma,
whence the Thermaic Gulf, at the head of which the city
by Cassander,
it and named it
days.
Ministry
in
**
gogue!
God-fearers
'
'
who
is
frequented their
bore the
name
in
by the number
synagogue.
The
indicated
Jew who
or Joshua
'
visiting the
Cf. I
Th.
Th.'il5.^
'
Strabo, 330.
a\)Tob%
Herod.
Vll. 121.
vpoayaydv
els
tov
Sijfj.oi'.
Boeckh,
CorJ>.
Ltscript. 1967
(a
irdXeui
Tavpov roO
'A/xfxiai
tov Kal'FrjyXov.
women
iUustrate the
noteworthy that
several of the names of the inscription were borne by Thessalonian converts
Secundus (cf. Ac. xx. 4), Demetrius in its shortened form of Demas (cf. Col. iv.
(cf.
p.
128).
It is
overnight,
in three stages of
each.
'
Cf. p. 21.
Jos. Ant.
xii. v. i
i>.lv
a^v
'IrjffoOs
'
common
137
cf. Ac
proved so true and helpful a comrade to him, and also his coVlv^ '10
host Jason, if indeed he be identical with the Jason who was '
with him at Corinth some five or six years later; but most of 21."
the God-fearers,'
the converts belonged to the order of
and it accords with the independence which women enjo\ed
in Macedonian society, that not a few of these were hi dies,
the wives of leading citizens.^
This success enkindled Jewish resentment, and after Jewish
^*^'''*ythe three weeks' reasoning in the synagogue the missionaries
found its doors closed against them and betook themseh'es
with the converts they had won to an active ministry among
the Gentile population.* This must have continued for a
considerable time, since ere they left the city they had cf. i Th.
'
""
'^' '^'
Cf. Phii.
'"'
'"'
cf. i
'
Th.
"" ^'
cry of
The Tews meanwhile were observing the progress of the a
treason.
1
1
and, exasperated by its success,
Gospel with jealous eyes
they had recourse to ignoble tactics. The market-place of
the city was the haunt of a gang of loafers and rascals who
,
Cf. p. 153-
* (r6.fi3j.Ta
rpia, either
'
three Sabbaths' or
weekday
'
three weeks'
(cf.
Lk. xvui.
2).
In
(cf.
..,,,,-
P- 94. n. 3).
yvvaiKQv re tQ)v irpuiTuv, not 'of the chief women, which would be tu:v rt
So Cod. Bez. (D) :
yvvaLKuiv tuv irpdiruv, but 'of the wives of the chief men.'
'
/cal
*
ica.i
A distinct Gentile
Tives i^
iroWoi tJc
avrQv
ministry
iirelaO^-jirav.
is
Kal Trpo(XeK\rip:iOr]<rav
ttMjOo^
ttoXi'
Aiyat,
'
Kal
in
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
o8
ST.
PAUL
'
the edict.
It
Securities
for
of Thessalonica
good
wenaviour.
market-place,' 'the
Feroua, iv.
less
Man,'
iv.
hangman boys
60).
dyopahs
6 diroi'evoTifj.^i'os,
'
is
in the
evil
men
market-place' (Shak.
Two Gentlemen
Char. xvi.
(vi.), as
T<fj
-fiBa
'
of
The Reck-
ready to do
'
'
The
Latin term
is forensts.
347 E
Hegesippus
Sylburg. ).
<f>av\(j}v
ffiz/XTTorai
Kal irenaidevfi^vot.
Cf. Just.
M.
Afol.
II.
pp. 58
f.
(eA
139
city in
'
quitted Thessalonica.
It
of the year 51
Cf.
Mk.
xv.
15.
Strabo, 330
Luc.
A sin.
i)
away and
34.
left their
At Bora.
I40
Reason.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
STcws"^ surprise.
Whatever the
reason, the
Jews
Beroea
of
ex-
'
Enemies
saio" ica.^*
own
city, raising
PauVs
Athem;.
* avdpiZ'y,
*
141
they left him and returned home. His destination had been
unknown when he fled from Bercea, but his guides carried
a message to Silas and Timothy, inii>rming them where he
was and bidding them join him with all speed.
xThes.
17-i'i-
Ac.
SOJOURN AT ATHENS
ii
xvji.
;6^34;.
16, xvi. 15.
Persecu-
mTcc"
'^"'*-
'
and directed.
was impossible for him meanwhile to return, since his
appearance in Macedonia would have exasperated his
enemies and aggravated the distress of his friends. But
They were beset by
his heart was anxious for the latter.
ruthless and unscrupulous adversaries, bent on detaching
self
inspired
It
'
verse,
(2)
In ver. 15
Cod. Bez. (D) after ?ws 'XdrivC^v has irapri\eiv (cf. xvi. 8) 5^ t^v QeaaaKiav
for he
eKuXvOr) yap h avTovs K-qpv^ai Tbv\6;ov, 'and he passed over Thessaly
was hindered from preaching the Word among them,' i.e., he hurried throu;;h
;
the country without staying to preach at any of the towns en route, as Larit^a
and Pharsalus.
^.^^"^^
Timothy
^^^^^^l';'^'
LIFE
142
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
cf. Phil,
IV.
15'
necessities.^
Paul alone
at Athens.
The
hean
of
heathen-
The
shrines, altars,
'
Cf.
Cf
Append.
Soph.
I.
(Ed.
ivdpwTTWv
'
Tifi
Strabo,
tCrw Kul
irtpl
Col.
:
260
eC -/dp tare,
u)
rds 1'
'ABrjvai
tpaeri
Btofft^tarArat /
twv
tlvat.
dX\a>i<
47 1
'Adi]vatoi
Tovs 6eov%.
5'
Hxrirtp
On Roman
wtpi
ra,
syncretism
fiXXo
cf.
p.
^tXofevoDi/Ttf
12.
iiar\ov9i,
143
mute
He knew
appeal.
which would
it.
in
versed
wth
the citizens
who
dis-
Cf. Ac.
^"'
"
common
'
>
Cf. p. II.
'
(Tirepfj.o\6yos,
'
seed-picker,'
Cf.
was properly a
little
fell
it
uses
(i)
'
'
'
tK Tiywv TapaKOVfffidruv.
...
\6yov
6 5^
Kvplus,
rh airipnara,
tf>a.a\,
ffrfpixo\6yos Kal
ig roOrov
<TirepiJ.of6ij.os
ck
twv (popriuv,
LIFE
144
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
out
'
'
'
Charge of
'
ingstlange
divinities,
'
He
was
seems,'
their conclusion,
'
to be a procl aimer of
strange divinities.'
The Court
^'j.^^.^
opagos.
And
offence which
'
'
divinities.'
Arraign.
Paul.
Chrys.
kclI
yap
'
rrju
dvd<TTa<nv
'
ivSixil^ov,
&t tlwObret
kclI
QyfKdas ai^eiv.
Plat. Apol.
Cf.
fiTj
irArpia dfra
i}
Just.
M. {Ad
Sylburg. p. 20 c) quotes a tradition that Plato learned the doctrine of the unity
of
God from
ing the
name
the Jewish
of Moses.
Law, but
145
you are
you are introducing to our ears
so we wish to understand what these
mean.' And they took hold of him and brought him into
'
talking of
They
teaching
that
is
the court.
The
Ares
Hill of
commendation
heathendom.
concio ad popuhim, a
hungry heart
xvii.
of
22
23
religiousness ^ is before
eyes.
I was passing tlirough
your city and inspecting your sacred institutions, and I
found among them an altar bearing the inscription TO AN
my
6 dpeios irdyoi
it
wdyos
dTro^\eirovcn.v.
ad
Cic.
Atiic.
Ep.
dpdov
irdyov,'' it is
meant
h fxiai^
This
is
When
').
it is
De
ff dpeiov
t]
avrdv 6 &pioi
Nihil
Anim. 3: 'Ario-
Tranquill.
in the
'
eli
'
14
I.
Sen.
its
/3ol'\;;
'
stood iv
midst of the
hill
'
/i^trtfj
but
'
toO
in the
or applause.
'
ruler should
'religious.'
Cf.
Arist.
Pol.
v.
II
subjects have less fear of unjust treatment i^v deKriSai/xova vop-l^uKTiv tlvai rbv
dpxovTo. Kal (ppovri^nv rCiiv Oewv.
Xen. Cyrop. III. iii. 58. In later Greek it
acquired the bad sense of 'superstitious,' already found in Theophr. Char. XXVIII
(xvi)
'()
Superstit.
SeiffiSaL/xoiia
I
Sd^eiev
35
soil of softer
As
SetXia
soil of refractory
natures superstition
fortitude (dvZpela)
Trpos
the
is
rb SaifMov lov
its
Cf.
Plut.
De
(Seicnoai/Lioc/a).
mean between
temperance
(oetXt'a),
elvai
'dv
{aucppoavvT))
(eiiai^eia)
(d<ril3eia).
The
term, however,
Vocab.)
It is
is
Max. Tyr.
and so
it
is
xx. 6
still
6 fxh' evcri^r)^
0/Xoi
in
(cf.
xxv. 19
the only N.
T. instances.
inconceivable that the Apostle should have opened his conciliatory speech
His
'^"^'^*"'=*-
Cf. vcr
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
146
PAUL
ST.
i8.
'
'
Derisive
I'ion
"
'
gorean dictum
(Luc.
Dem.
i^ fvij
required
'
d^'io'daL
Demonax excused
^'I'criwJ'
vTreXdfipavov
II).
NAB,
'of one
common
material'
\pr)\a<pa.i> ,
of a blind
man
feeling a thing to
(cf.
(Blass).
(cf.
Cf.
No
definition
it
was
(cf.
NAE
is
Ii.
^sop.
THE SECOiND
master,
iMISSION
147
truth which
summation
commend
now
it
cf. vers,
*^' "^'
in the Court of
to the Greeks
by
had no
Solvuniurrisii iahulcs.
w'as
Dionysius,
member
Cf. p. 28.
Cf. Epict.
I,
vipi vpovolas
*Cf.
De
Sen.
p. 311.
first
Providentia,
Cf,
bishop of Athens,
Append,
I.
EccL
Terminapani^,
*^
"^^-^^^
His con-
LIFE
148
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
Stcphariior.
of Corinth,
Cor. xvi.
^^'
'
'
cf.
Cor.
Cf. jo.iv.2.
Cf.
Cor.
attendant.
Reasons
ture.
xvi. ^15-17.
(i)
Faux
defence.'^
Cf. 2 Cor.
'
Cf.
u.
^"
'
Christ.'
Cor.
1-5.
He had
'
is
not
Cf. p. 79-
'
It is significant that
the
ff.
248
same word
(x<^p^!^f&o.L) is
Rome
(cf. xviii.
i,
2).
149
'
Sick
(2)
"^**'
'
VI
cf-
^'
"
^'r*
AND LKTTKRS
LIFE
I50
Ol" ST.
PAUL
headland with
steering
'
'
On
sole notoriety.
who
of a
thousand
Cf.
Horn.
//.
Time.
'K6piv6ov.
II.
I.
570:
Cor.
ix.
a(pvi6p t<
24, p. 275.
Kdpivdof.
Find. 01. XIII. 4:
dX^iap
toj'
13.
* Strabo,
oii iravrbi dvopoi is Kdpivdof ^aO'
n-XoOj.
Hor. Episi. I. xvii.
378
Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum.' KopivQiai^^aQai. was synonym36
ous with (TaipeTv. play the harlot
and in Shakespeare's day a Corinthian meant
:
'
a roysterer
iv.
II.
'a
'
'
'
'
(i
12).
Strabo, 382
-Strabo, 381.
Polybius
(xi..
soldiers using
7)
them
Mummius was
how he saw
as dice boards.
priceless pictures
flung on the
ground and
151
It
is
(Rom.
how many
noteworthy
Cf. Crispus
and Gaius
(i
Cor.
14),
Fortunatus
(xvi.
17), Tertius
Cf. p. 131.
'
diminutive of Prisca
(cf.
i.
Cf.
p.
Chresto,' a
506.
Rom.
The language
common
xvi. 3
Livilla,
of
Cor. xvi. 19
2 Tim.
iv.
19).
Cf.
Suetonius {Claud.
25:
'Judicos inipulsore
it
was Messianic
occasioned
by controversy between Jews and Christians. The Christians were in Roman eyes
merely a Jewish sect, and they would share the expulsion.
* ffiivev nap' ai'rots, cf. TAe Days
of His Flesh, p. 449.
* In ver.4 Cod. Bez.(D) has i<nroptv6/J.vos 5e (h rr/V avpa-Ywyrii> Kara jrdc aifi^a.-ov
Kvplou 'Xt-jcro^', Hirndcv Si ov p.bvov 'loi'Jai'oni
going into the synagogue every Sabbath, he would
'
And
'
LIFE
152
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
futile, since
Arrival of
Silas with
deputies
and a contribution
from
Philippi.
Cf. 2 Cor.
xi. 9.
Word.
from Thessalonica. He came alone,
but he brought a letter from the Thessalonian Presbyters,
from Thcssaliinica
with a
letter.
Cf. I Th.
14-16.
ii.
Timothy
also arrived
Cf.
iii.
6-8.
Troubles
Ti essa-
at
lonica
name of
The
iwndfv
Cf Kara
'
The evidence
letter to the
irav adfi^arov,
lies
in
'
Sabbath
after Sabbath.
Thessalonian communication.
vtriiing, in Expositor,
September 1898.
Study in Letter-
153
was antinomian.
(> .''^wish
lion.'""'*'
It
standing that he had toiled among them for his daily bread,
accused him of preying upon his dupes and making a
the}^
trade of rehgion.
These
error, uncleanness,
'
and trickery
'
cf.
ii.
(2)
Expcc-
there
inasmuch as
still
more
It
serious,
was a
3.
[he^Lo'i'd's
in'n>^-'iiate
of the future
days of
extended
creation.
The first, according to St. Augustine,^
form Adam to the Flood, the second from Noah to Abraham,
the third from Abraham to David, the fourth from David
to the Babylonian Captivity, the fifth from the Captivity
to the Saviour's Birth, and the sixth from the Saviour's
*
Cf. p. 137.
Cf.
six
f.
I.
LIFE
154
Cf. Rev.
^^' ^'^'
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Birth to the end of the world. And just as the six days of
creation were succeeded by a Day of Rest, so the six ages
will be followed by the Millennium, a thousand years of
'
appearing.*
Thessalonica.
He immediately
repty.^'*^'
r.
Cf.
xiii.
Mosheim,
Eccl. Hist.
iii. ii.,
chap.
III.
it still
155
on every
and pen
in readiness, is a familiar
city-street.^
only reason
the
for
Illiteracy,
employment
the
of
'
to
Cf. Hichens,
'
The
5I
or fully
3d.
*
p.
i/-,
again at
Cf. Milligan,
In a 2nd
c.
Cf. Chrys.
209.
Cf. p. 7-
1 1 inches by 5
quoted as selling now at a drachma and three obolf
three obols or about 4Jd., and again at two obols or about
with greetings.
*
The
sheets measured 9 to
is
papyrus with
tliirty-one lines
In Epist. II ad Thess.
Kaddirep Kai
vw
itp'
vfiwv iffrlv.
&t6
yap
T-^s
Cf. p. 79.
^.'^|=*""*="-
cf.
''
""
Pet.
LIFE
156
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
companions at the very outset and maintains the associaour Gospel,' what sort
we. thank God/
tion throughout
you,'
what
a reception we had
proved
among
f men we
when we appeared among you.'^ They had shared his
ministry at Thessalonica, and they shared also his present
and with characteristic generosity he would
solicitude
honour them in the eyes of the Church.
his
'
'
'
'
i.
I.
Grateful
acknowledgment
of the
Church's
faith.
The
the
of
'
'
'
just as you
your sakes.
That
per. sing,
is
this is
when
know what
no clear instance of
*
is
rots Ki(jTe\jov(n.
'
the editorial
we
iruTeviii' is the
'
l8,
ii.
iii.
5).
first
There
cognate verb of
TrioTis,
(cf.
'
'
faith,'
faith
now
'
and
it
as a verb
obsolete.
is
(cf.
157
appeared among you, and how you turned to God from your
to serve a living and true God and await His Son from
Heaven whom He raised from the dead Jesus our Rescuer
from the coming wrath.
10 idols
And now
enemies.
him
unshaken confidence.
of their
written,
empty
'
thing.'
And
'
We
among
us has proved no
made
the task
'
And
empty
sense.
words.'
When his
And so
the Gospel at the risk of provoking fresh outrage.
he had toiled early and
far from
trafficldng on Christ
*
late
at
'
his craft
of tent-making that
daily bread.
^
f^XVrah
like
a peal
of thunder
trumpet (Chrys.).
Cf. Didache,
Xpi-<^T^fji.vopos.
xii.
I.
(cf.
Ecclus.
xl.
13) or a
clear,
ringing
Refutatio,
cliumniJs.
You know
aa
PAUL
ST.
ti.
Jer. xi.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
158
'
Congratulation of
the Thes-
salonians
on their
steadfastness.
'
and
God
unceasingly.'
And
Uke gratitude
'
:
We
too thank
cruel persecution.
sealed
their
Reading
Vulg.
frivioi,
What was
'babes'
called
(cf.
Cor.
iii.
by the calumniators
'
i;
j't^ttios
u!j
nisi
amor
human
ceding
invitet, decurtata et
<j\Jvvt\Ttiii.^i\.v,
V.
is
with
ii)
speech
'
Orig. (/
N*BC*D*FG
was
in truth the
MaU. Ev.
iraidiov Kal
iavrrjt
xv. 7
XaXoiiaj
suos.
'gentle,'
So
xiii.
flattering
a dull smoothing
away
IV. Ixiii.
l).
The
variant
tJitioi,
159
Judsea in
'
witnesses in
13
the
all
And therefore we too thank God unceasingly that on receiving the Word of God from our lips you welcomed it as no
word of men but as what it truly is the Word of God which is
set in active operation in you who hold the Faith. ^
For you
followed the example, brothers, of the churches of God which
arc in Judaea in Christ Jesus, in that you also experienced at
the hands of your fellow-countrymen the same sufferings wliich
they experienced at the hands of the Jews the men who slew
the Lord and the Prophets and hunted us forth. God they
never please, and all men they oppose, seeking to prevent us
from speaking to the Gentiles that they may be saved, to fill Gen.
But the wrath of God '^
up the measure of their sins always.
has fallen upon them to the uttermost.' ^
14
15
16
'
A
was
mere assurance
xv.
'
'
of
(cf.
INIayor
on Ja.
v.
i6).
God and
spiritual
So most
powers,
whether good or evil, are said ivepydv, 'to operate' (cf. i Cor. xii. 6, II Gal.
ii.
8, iii. 5; Eph. i. 11, 20, ii. 2; Phil. ii. 13); their instruments are said
fiep-yefff^at, 'to be set in operation' (cf. 2 Cor. iv. 12; Eph. iii. 20; Col. i. 29).
The Word is in itself ivepyriS (Heb. iv. 12), potentially 'operative,' and it becomes
RCtually 'operative' where there is faith
it 'is set in operation in believers' by
the Holy Spirit.
And faith, again, is set in operation through love (Gal. v. 6).
;
'
'
Cf. Test.
XI
Pnlriar<h.
vi.
11.
'
LIFE
i6o
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
them
And he
and
The
'What is
*
distress,
sentence
faith,
because
Therefore he added ^
oi'xi
Kal vn^h
F'or
'
now we
He
But he breaks
'
is
through your
Is
it
live
intended to say
not our converts
''
3'ou
it
"'
?
i.
3'ou
(Triyeiv,
ovSev ardyeiv,
anxiety.'
Hence
properly 'cover.'
(2)
'keep
a leaky vessel.'
(l)
in,' cf.
Here
'keep
Plat.
out,' cf.
Thuc.
AV/. 621 A
II.
94: ">s
01'
ov rb (iSup iy^e'iov
'keep out
i6i
you stand
'
It
was a
grief
when
Gospel of salvation by
they could adduce what seemed a damning evidence of their
contention.
His Gentile converts too often retained the
low ideals of their old heathen ethic and disgraced their
So it had happened
Christian profession by moral laxity.
at Thessaionica, and he now introduces a call to consecration.
his
iv. I
Bomemann,
as an adapted verse
^Ccixev
'
KarapTl^dv,
tending factions'
'join together.'
(i)
Cor.
An
(cf.
i.
lo).
(cf.
Herod.
V. 20).
(2)
As
'
e.g.,
*
a net
(cf.
Mt.
iv.
21).
(FKevos signifies
is
the bo 'y
(cf.
2 Cor.
iv.
7) as the vessel
containing
(i)
the soul
Lucr.
III.
440;
Zcuh.
I.
xiv. 5
exh.,r-
h^oii"ess!
i62
jer. x.
25
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
not in the passion of lust like the Gentiles who know not God,'
^^^ never transgress or take advantage of a brother in the
matter, because the Lord is an avenger in all these cases,
7 as we formerly told you and solemnly testified. For when God
called us, He did not mean us to be unclean no, the con-
Ps. ixxix.
'
'
'
Ps. xciv. I.
dition
was
not
man
Ez. xxxvii.
it is
''*
Spirit in you.'
The escha-
rhSfy.
sanctification.
'
deals
'
'
'
Christ."
'
'
'
vessel for
'
'
163
toward
11
12
(2)
asleep.'
appearing.
Would they be absent on that great
miss its gladness and glory ?
Day and
And we would not have you miss the truth,^ brothers, regardwho are falling asleep, lest you grieve like the rest
If we hold the faith that Jesus died and
14 who have no hope.
rose, so too will God bring with Jesus those whom He has laid
13
ing those
to sleep.^
'
'
It
was used,
Toiis Koifirjdfvrai
5iA roO
the
(cf.
sin
'It]<tov,
e.^., in
'those
laid to sleep
by Jesus,'
a true passive
(cf.
Moulton,
Prole.g., p.
162).
(cf.
an
The
re-
unrecorded logion.
'
TpZjov
XABDEKL,
means
first
'in the
first
instance,' balanced
The
by
^TTftra.
variant TrpJrot
(cf.
D*FG,
Rev. xx.
'first.'
4, 5).
Jj^J"
A'viptv
'^''^^^j
LIFE
i64
Lord
i8
The
*
Lurds
Return.
cf. Ac.
i.
''
'
ST.
PAUL
(3)
AND LETTERS OF
company be
And
in the air.
Cf. Ae.i. 7. V. I
'
Cf. Mt.
XXIV. 43.
Cf. J. xii.
3^-
Cf
6 of
Jo.
iii.
^*^
vtis.'
But the apocalj^tic idea of two resurrections {dvaorao-is KaBoXiKj] Kal fiepLKri) is
He contemplates only one that of 'the dead in
Christ ; and when he says that they will rise in the first instance,' he means that
they will be raised before the living are 'rapt away,' and both will go home
together.
Moreover, the apocalyptic first resurrection is not a general resurrection of believers, but a resurrection of the martyrs who had fallen in the Domitian
persecution.
The cause for which they had died would triumph, and they would
'
'
'
share
its
eh
iv
Lord,
*
'
triumph.
airdvT7](nv, of. p.
oU
dif ii/xas
30, n. 3.
Our
II.
The Jews
and the
midnight.
Cf.
xii.
Hieronym. on the
latter passage.
165
day.
let
and
'
'
is.
lix.
17
Practical
^'^'"o"'-
they excited ridicule. Their prophecies discredited even the legitimate operations of the Spirit.
Reasonable men looked askance upon all enthusiasm, forgetting the Lord's precept
Show yourselves approved
bankers ^ and the duty which it inculcates of distinguishing
betwixt genuine coins and base counterfeits.
still
worse,
'
'
12
you, and to hold them in very high and loving esteem for their
Be at peace among yourselves.' And we Mk. ix. 50.
work's sake.
exhort you, brothers, admonish the disorderly, cheer the
faint-hearted, lend a helping hand to the weak, be longSee that no one ever repays evil with
15 suffering toward all.
evil, but always pursue the kindly course with one another
16,17 and with all men.
Always rejoice.- Pray unceasingly.
18 In every situation be thankful
for this is God's will in
Do not quench the Spirit do not set
19, 20 Christ Jesus for you.
21 prophecies at naught;
but prove everything, retain thejobi. i, ,
" 322genuine,3 eschew every evil sort.*
13
14
'
'
'
yiveadi Tpaire^lraL
5bKifxoi.
Cf.
'
(2)
Or 'every
was dSdKinov.
sort of evil.'
'form,' 'shape'
'species.'
it
(cf.
Lk.
22);
(3) 'sort,'
i66
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
Now may He, the God of peace, make you entirely and
perfectly holy, and may your spirit and soul and body in
entire completeness be kept beyond blame at the Advent of,
Faithful is He who is calling you;
24 our Lord Jesus Christ.^
and He will also bring it to pass.'
23
Num.
xxiii.
19; Ps.
'
xxxvii. 5.
And now
The
Apostle's
s
gn-
manual.
after his
to the letter.
It is
He
his heart.
Gen.
Cf.
xxxiii. 4,
xiv. 14, 15;
Lk. XV. 20,
Rom.
Cf.
xvi. 16
'
I Cor. xvi.
fasliion,
20 2 Cor.
;
xiJi.
I
12;
Pet. V. 14.
as, 26
27
Timothy
the bearer
of the
letter.
matter.
The
idea of oXoreXijj
is
complete perfection
that of 6X6*cXi>poi
(cf.
Ja.
i.
4)
unmutilatcd entirety. i>KoK\-t\pla. (Ac. iii. 16) is etitire soundtuss of body. The
Apostle prays, in view of the ira^ia. (cf. ver. 14) of the Tbessalooians, that they
may be oXoreXtis in view of their aKadapaia (cf iv. 7), that they may be oXoKkrjpoi,
;
sanctified in their entire nature, not only their spiritual nature (irveviia) or their
intellectual
('^I'X^)
Cf.
(o-J/za).
M. Aur.
Cf. r/ie
Days of His
* Cf. Suet.
Aug.
49.
Flesh, p. 361.
xii.
The
3
tripartite division of
human
,67
by private messengers. *
testifying of Christ.
it
and
The persecution
it but that he
should remain at Corinth. And so, after he had written
and despatched his letter to Thessalonica, he addressed
himself to an energetic ministry in the Achaian capital.
The liberality of his Philippian friends had reheved him Rupture
of the necessity of earning his daily bread, and he abandoned Jyl^l!^'
his tent-making and devoted his full time and strength to gogu.
still
'
ducing the
*
of Jesus
Cursores or tabellarii.
Epist. VII. 12
*
name
The
names
Tac. Agric.
'
but
II.
'
31
solemnly
;
testified that
Mart. Epigr.
iii.
ICX)
Plin.
xliii.
luxurious J^Xms, Verus, Hadrian's adopted son, called his cursores by the
of the winds
168
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
A
ST.
PAUL
cf Neh.
'
^^"
'
to Corinth,^ w^ould
'
'
Cf.
iicTLva^acdai
garments'
to.
ifxaria, distinct
(cf.
from
xiv. 14),
(l)
5(.ap-^(T(retv
rd
Ifidria,
'rend one's
iKTivaa<yav tov Kovioprbv twv iroScuv, 'shake off the dust of one's feet'
(cf.
Mt.
(2)
x.
Ac.
51), the
xiii.
'
'
"
Cf. p. 148.
'loOffTOV.
Cf. 13.
Tiriov
'Ioijcttov.
Cf.
169
Few though the converts may have been, they were Jewish
numerous enough to require a meeting-place now that the ^"'"'^^''ydoors of the synagogue were closed against them
and
He was well-to-do, and he
Justus suppUed their need.
placed at their service an apartment of his commodious
It
proved an unfortunate arrangement. The
house. ^
house adjoined the synagogue, and the assembUng of the
Christians in such close proximity would be construed as a
deliberate defiance.
Their numbers quickly increased by
the accession of Gentile converts, and this further exasperated
the Jews. They naturally regarded Paul with special animosity, and so menacing became their attitude that his hie cf. Ac.
was endangered. He was in continual apprehension of a aTh.lii.'a.
murderous assault. It was an alarming situation, and it is
no wonder that his heart failed him.
In the midst of his disquietude Timothy returned with evU tidings
unhappy tidings. The trouble at Thessalonica had in- sa^iila.^^
creased.
Not only was the persecution still raging, but the cf. 2 xh.
It had been
eschatological frenzy was wilder than ever.
n.
fostered by several enthusiasts who recognised in the cf.
distress of the Christians the beginning of the storm and
announced that the Day of the Lord was upon them.'
The Church was panic-stricken, and the Apostle's letter
had proved ineffectual. His counsels were nullified by the
;
^''''
''
iii.
'
duced a
Perhaps
^
The
letter
it
'
137), represents Paul as lea%ang his lodging in the house of Aquila and
a violation of the
Priscilla (cf. ver. 3) and taking up his abode with Titius Justus
Aquila
'
(D*
x. 7).
Cf.
Flesh, p. ai8.
cf.
ii.
I70
A reassurg vision.
1..
xii.
10,
'
'
'
Mk.iv.
28;
Mt
xiii.
33
Mt. XXV,
'
s, 14, 19.
'
171
'
'
now
that
was
it
distinctly envisaged.
His argument
that
Christ
'
Jewish idea
Me^?-',^;^^^
'
'
Al^as.
Quasi,
xi
'
christus.'
ii.
preserv'ed
among
St.
the works of
his
(in
Jerome)
'
:
Nisi
Antichristus
venerit.
non
veniet Christus.'
*
On
(Engl, transl.
164
flf.
art.
cf.
Bousset,
Der
Antichrist
II.
ii.
pp.
'^'^^J^_'^-
lawiess-
""^'
Dan.
jci.
36.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
172
ST.
PAUL
On
Atonement
Day
that tragic
of
in
B.C.,
Cf. 2
"
Th.
^'
Christian
idea of the
Antichrist
'
It w'as
'
'
reixv
'
Cf.
*
oxi'pd.. xvii.
St
I
John
Jo.
Cf.
ii.
is
Beoi/s Kal
ille
dicens.'
13
first
writer
De
Bell.
Jud.
i.
virepyi<pavije<Tdai.
t(Jj
vii.
iK7vos dX\'
ilia
r]fjii2v
CLirh
KareSaWe
(voikovvtuu
avrrji'.
appellation.
(proconsul),
'antipope.'
per omnia
3-5.
2 Jo. 7.
avdviraTos
&^ei
iv
dvTi.j3aai\eijs,
eldiiiXoKarpeiav
cnim
the
ii.
quae
Chrys.
ov
yap
Theod.
Mops.
'
:
Temptat
173
is his
for,
will issue
'
Cf. a. ^.
'
Cf.
ii.
9.
o'f
was,
till
first,
^^^'^"'
'
'
authority of the
Roman
Already, par-
Cf. Ac.
^"'
he had
and it was his security amid the dangers which menaced him
at Corinth even Vvhile he wrote.
It is no wonder that he Cf. Rom.
accounted it 'an ordinance of God,' and counselled hisifim.
converts to reverence and obey it
and so late as the close ^"3of the second century Tertuliian recognised it as the prin-
ticularly at Thessalonica,
^'''
Dan
is
in
'
Cf. p. 10.
programme
in
Deum.'
Didcuhe, xvi.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
174
PAUL
ST.
cipal reason
of the
of the
'
'
'
Antichrist
a person.
'
condign punishment.'
It hardly admits of question that the Antichrist was, in
the Apostle's thought, no mere impersonation of the principle of evil * but an actual person.
Not only does he style
him
'
Man
the
of Lawlessness,'
'
'
the
Cf. 2
ii.
Th.
3. 6, 8,
9-
Historical
identifica-
(i)
Nero
redivivus.
'
'
'
* Cf.
Chrys.
tl
yap
(tirtP Srt
TovT<fi i'il'VTas
Kal ffTparfvo^i^vovs.
aperte dicere
Romanum imperium
putant.'
The Fathers
Hieronym.
Algas.
destruendum, quod
Quasi,
ipsi
xi
Nee
Roman
authority
(tt]v "Pu)jj.a'CK'i]v
vult
i.
The
Paul woulu
for reticence
*:hen
and
(2)
'
'
So
Lightfoot.
175
his
believe
he was still alive, lurking among the Parthians and biding his
time to swoop upon Rome and wreak vengeance upon his
enemies.*
It evinces
on record no fewer than three instances of impostors presenting themselves in his name. The year after his death, in
'
'
'
'
i.
'
Chrys. commits the anachronism of identifying the Pauline ' Man of Lawless' with Nero redivivus
and Baur and Weizsacker, accepting the identification,
;
ness
find in
it
il.
epistle.
8, 9.
^^
176
(b)
The
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
The legend gradually ceased as time ran its course and the
and another
advent of the Antichrist was still delayed
reading of the prophecy came into vogue in the latter half
The Huns were pressing upon the
of the fourth century.
Empire from the East, and in this new peril Ephrem Syrus
perceived a premonition of the impending catastrophe.
And again in the seventh centur}^ when Christendom was
;
(3)
Islam,
menaced by Islam,
was interpreted
as the
The
Bisho^pf^'
'
'
'
(5)
The
^^^'
Rev.
xvii.
'
'
'
nhtTixov,
flf.
'
xil. vi.
177
the Antichrist
is
'
'
'
'
the
theologians,
majesty
of
the
tottering,
monks
confession
is
for
In their address to King James his translators express their contentment with
Argutnetitum pro Juramento Fidelitatis, * which hath given such a blow unto
that man of sin, as will not be healed.'
Cf. Westminster Confession, xxv. vi
*
his
'
The Pope
of
Rome ...
is
man
Christ,
and
all
that
is
called
God.'
*
June
'Ex amicorum litteris didici monachum quendam apud Christianissimum Galliarum Regem in concione magis etiam insanisse qui dixerit jam adventurum antichristum, cum extiterint quatuor prsecursores, Minorita ncscio quis i
18,
1521
Italia,
*
Lutherus
Collog.
in
Puirp.
in Gallia,
Erasmus
in Brabantia.'
LIFE
178
Mt. xxiv.
Mk.' xHi'
AND LETTERS OF
8.
ST.
pages of history
His disciples on
no one lead you
'
PAUL
and rumours
of
but the beginning of travail-pangs. It must come to pass, but the end
And of that day and hour no one knows, neither
is not yet.
the angels of heaven nor the Son, but the Father alone.'
It is a grievous fault of the Apostolic Church that she was
deaf to her Lord's admonition and clung to her impatient
expectation of an immediate Advent, involving herself, as
the years passed, in ever deeper embarrassment and beand it must be confessed that the prime rewilderment
with Paul. It was he who imported into
rests
sponsibility
theology
that Rabbinical notion which has perChristian
has so often served the unhallowed
this
day
and
sisted to
controversial
warfare.
It is aUen from the teaching
of
uses
Mt. xxiv.
He foretold indeed the rise of false
of our Blessed Lord.
"^
Christs and false prophets amid the confusion of the Jewish
state as the already inevitable catastrophe of her destruction
by the Romans approached ^ but the eschatological
programme of a final apostasy and a scenic triumph is a
And it is
picturesque fiction of the later Jewish theology.
instructive that, though the Apostle John accepted it in the
Book of Revelation and recognised the Antichrist as Nero
In his
redivivus, he presently abandoned the wild dream.
18, 22,
'7!'
latest
of
his
writings,
where
he
deals
\Nith
Epistle,
the
First
jTjo
the Cerinthian heresy, he defines the Antichrist as a spirit
or principle the Doketic denial of the realit}' of the Inand since that principle found various expressions,
carnation
he recognised many Antichrists in his day. This rendering
of the idea won a measure of acceptance, and it still had its
advocates in St. Augustine's day ^ but unfortunately the
cruder notion maintained its ground and prevailed.
That imagination of Jewish eschatology was familiar to
Tiie
u^oahe Paul's mind, and it furnished him with a cogent argiunent
idea.
against the excesses of the Thessalonian enthusiasts. The
Second Advent was indeed imminent. The glorious conwars
All this
is
ii.
Cf.
Cf.
De
f.
179
v. i.
'
letter begins
The
address.
i.
Paul and Silvanus and Timothy to the Church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. Grace to
you and peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
Ere entering on
his
argument the Apostle pays a deserved Commcnand increasing faith and love of the encmllage-
them
f"^"^-
'
'
'
Cf.
Hieronym. Algas.
Quicst.
xi
'
:
Nisi,
priecesserit,
inquit, fuerit
Romauum imperium
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
i8o
PAUL
ST.
who
Is. ixvi.
15.
to
relief
'
'
'
pT
ix^fx^'
6.
'
Is.
ii.
10,
19, ai.
'
'
'
'
Is.
xxiv. 15,
^^''
The
logical pro-
gramme.
'
'
'
'
and
on
It is illegitimate to build
The
idea of
ai'tivtos is
this
phrase a
'an eternal
aiJivioi,
i'i>)^
'
i^'
and
with TO
rather
mean
'
'
everlasting punishment.'
the
idea
of
time.
nor future.
eTna-Tevdr] is difficult.
fiapTtjpiov,
of
sit Im?iiutabilis, p.
Deus
dogma
Eternity excludes
life.'
God
(x.
The
choice
lies
between connecting
iirl here would
'against'
(cf.
Lk.
Two
(Beng.).
iii.
and
14),
(Ps. xciii. 5
this
;
'
probably
2 Chr.
i.
is
9).
Cf.
W.
God
Deus
Christo ante
in
filiorum
occurs in
LXX
H., Notes.
calls us not
mundi constitutionem,
dtttin&vitque ut essemus.'
The phrase
prasdestinans
'
:
nos in adoptionem
elegit prat-
i8i
'
'
Jewish fashion after the pattern of his historic proAntiochus Epiphanes, who, like all the Seleucid kings,
had assumed the title of God and, in his attempt to extirpate
the Jewish reUgion, polluted the Sanctuary in Jerusalem cf. i Me.
by building over the Altar an altar to Zeus Olympius.^ ^^|''
The Man of Lawlessness was a veritable Antichrist, a rival vi. a.
of Christ, usurping His prerogatives.
His appearance would
precede the Second Advent, and he had not yet been revealed.
The forces of evil were indeed already gathering, but they
were still restrained by the strong barrier of the imperial
order
and until that barrier was broken down, the catastrophe would be averted. The continued existence of the
Roman Empire was thus an evidence that the time for the
Lord's Return had not yet arrived,
in the
tot5'pe
'
'
!;
The
its
Fathers,
taking
tlie
language as a
Apostle's
'
t'n
'
'
'
'
Aug.
ut verius arbitramur'),
me
(cf.
De
that
it is
and
ei's
fateor ignorare')
rdv vadv
means
'
is
as the Sanctuary
'
'
tanquam
ipse
sit
Mac.
183
faith in the
to abide
by
his teaching,
and prays
Exhorta-
sieadLt"".
and
confirmation.
'
and word.
his
To conclude
iii. I
may
Lord
'
run
'
Xpiarbv KaXti.
Christ.
QeoO
God
^
It
always subjective ('God's love for us'), not objective ('our love for
is
air'
dpx'jf) either
nowhere
else
the
in
'from
all
eternity'
life' (cf.
(cf.
Jo.
ii.
Jo.
i.
7, 24,
13,
I, ii.
11).
iii.
14) or
first-fruits')
may
be authentic.
Rom.
'from the
The phrase
occurs
BFGP
Vulg.
5 ; i Cor. xvi.
of Macedonia,' but as converts
Cf.
xvi.
of the
'
the love of
').
15.
xi.
droiroi (cf.
where a police
of his duty
Lk.
xxiii.
complains of iToyr-finara
Cf.
upon him
discharge
inflicted
in
Request
Thes^^alonians'
Drflvcrs
cf. Ac.
'^""- ^-
Ps. cxivi.
'5'
LIFE
i84
Tdiers.'^^
PAUL
ST.
from the Evil One. And we have, in the Lord, every confidence in you ^ that what we charge you both are doing and
And may the Lord direct your hearts into the lov
will do.
of God and into the endurance of Christ.
Rebuke
AND LETTERS OF
And we
Christ, that
Cf. I Cor.
ut. 4-IO.
'
Phil.
(cf.
24,
ii.
Lk.
xi.
iii.
22
3, 4)
or
2 Cor.
i.
iirl
in the
with accus.
(cf.
Mt.
is
xxvii.
43
2 Cor.
proverbial maxim.
6 fiovax^t
parallels.
ii.
3)
it>
(cf.
or dat.
direct object
Cf. a
ry
monk's
irXeoveKret
Kpiverai.
' On the word-play cf. I Cor. vii. 31 ; 2 Cor. vi. 10.
irepiepyd^eaOai, 'play
Cf. Plat. A/>ol. 19 B: IiUKparris dSt/cet Kal
the irepUpyos' (cf. I Tim. v. 13).
irepifpyd^fTai ^tjtwv rd re virb 717J Kal ovpdvia.
M. Aur. X. 2 ; Ecclus. iii. 23.
* Since the Apostle apprehends that his written message may carry less weight
than a personal address (cf. 2 Cor. x. Ii), it is plain that neither he nor his readers
regarded his letters as inspired oracles.
By the letter (t^j ^tkttoXtJs) he means
the present letter (cf. I Th. v. 27) ; but Grot., Bang., and others connect 5id rrjt
*
'
B answer.
'
signify
him
in
your
letter,'
185
all.
hand
17
18
and
in
written;
Peaceful
cSZ*^
'
'
Accession
proconsui.
Cf. p. 152.
renewed
Cf.
Append.
He
is
De
I.
Ira,
i- Junius
caiiio.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
i86
ST.
PAUL
Gallio
'
'
'
his character
his
his
and withal
truthfulness,
his
tact,
his
modesty and
'
'
'
'
'
Arraign.
PauL
Ac.
xvii. 7.
'
'
The
case
dismissed,
'
'
NcU. Quasi.
In Ac.
xviii.
laying.'
Cf. p. 45.
IV,
Prxfat.
187
you Jews,
it
;
'
-'
Popular
su-at?onof
a"";Jewisii
sentiment.
Roman
and it had declared against them and thencewas Paul secure from their molestation, but
It was
the popular sympathy was engaged on his behalf.
law,
In Ac.
'they
all,'
common.
*
It is
Peaceful
tion of
mtnlstry^"
iS8
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
VII
Ae.
xviii.
181^-33.
Departure
from
Corinth.
one of his
there
GalUo during
local conditions,
sea-voyage. 2
his residence
his ailment to
afflicted
the Proconsul,
he was to
and exhausted by toil, peril, and
anxiety
and Uke Gallio he left the city and betook himself
to the port of Cenchreae with the intention of embarking
immediately on the homeward voyage.
It is remarkable how, as the narrative proceeds, the
Apostle bulks ever more largely in the historian's eyes
and
from this stage onward the interest centres exclusively in
him. He is the sole persona dramatis, and his companions
figure unobtrusively in the background.
No mention is made
of his colleagues, Silas and Timothy, at his departure from
Corinth
but it must be assumed that they accompanied
him. The latter certainly did, since he attended him on
his next mission
and so, it may be concluded, did Silas,
though his participation in the second letter to Thessalonica
is the last express record of his association with Paul, and
would
The
Apostle's
company.
Cf. Ac.
MX.
33.
Cf.
Append.
I.
'
lUud mihi in ore domini niei Gallionis, qui cum in Achaia
febrcm habere coepisset, protinus navem ascendit, clamitani non corporis tsse sed
loci morbum.'
Cf. Append. III.
189
in the sacred
narrative he
cf. 1 Pet.
indisposition increased,
prostrated
by
his
niness at
<^n"''-*-
and
malady.
embark he was
happened fortunately that
ere he could
It
named
Phoebe,
who
cf.
Rom.
''^'"
''
*"
crisis.^
The evidence of Paul's sickness at Cenchre?e is threefold I. His vow (cf. Ac.
2. The imperf. i^iirXH (Ac. xviii. i8), implying that his embarkation
18).
was delayed. 3. The term irpoaTdm (Rom. xvi. 2), which had two significant
uses: (i) The patron of a resident alien at Athens was styled his irpoaTo.TTj's.
Eur. Andr. 220 f.
Cf. Soph. 0. T. 303 f.
(2) 'A vnccQMxtx from distase.'
Thus Phoebe earned the title of wpoffrdTis (i) by befriending a helpless stranger,
and (2) by performing the womanly office of 'succouring his sickness' (irpotffTaatai
*
xviii.
rijt vdffov).
In Plin. Epist.
daconessei {minitirm).
x.
97 nursing
is
Ii.
xxii.
10.
I90
cf.
vi.
Num.
I-2I.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
The
^Yie altered conditions of the national Ufe necessitated.
primitive observances were abstinence from wine and letting
the hair grow during the days of separation,' and then on
'
in the
still
Syrian Antioch,
but
it
was
bound
for Csesarea.
sail
Cf. Jos.
In Ac.
De
Bell.Jud.
xviii. 1 8 it is
Paul or Aquila.
It is
il.
xv.
it
TlpLaKiWa Kal
'A/v-i/Xas
Ac.
xviii.
26
is,
i.
is
The
Rom.
xvi. 3
2 Tim.
iv.
(i
19),
is
unten-
(cf.
wife's superior
his,
'
C. p.
19.
191
he
still
that the
Route which led through the valley of the Maeander and the Gaiatia.
Lycus into Southern Gaiatia, the scene of the Apostle's
previous labours
and his thoughts would go out to his
churches there. Indeed there was reason for anxiety
for
success.
It
Epaenatus,
whom
'
'
i.
them
in
summer
the early
of the
In Ac.
ca^^dT(fi,
This
is
conjectural
(cf.
by no means gratuitous.
Ramsay,
It is
letter
St.
Paul
insert
ru5 e-mdvTi
but
flf.),
it is
to the
situation.
'
22:
'
(to Jerusalem).'
'
(cf.
Lk.
d.fajSafveti'
ii.
42
iopTTiv
Trjv
eliniinaU th
ipxofiivr)v
visit
Jo.
was
xii.
'
'
read dXXA d7rora|d^e>'os Kai dirCjn' irdXtv dvaKapLxpia. k,t.\., omitting del
rrjv
Conversely Kura^alveiv,
Kari^-q eh 'A'Tt6xa').
'having gone up
a.va.^a,%,
Troiijffai
to Jerusalem
els
'\epoab\vixa,
and understand by
some
di'o/3ds
fj.f
interpreters
'
Trai'rwj
entirely
Visit to
an'darririi
at Anlioi h.
LIFE
192
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
was
'went down
an
21 be abandoned, dva^dj and
to Seleuceia,
Even
if
els 'A'Tt6xfta'
to Antioch' (Blass)
Kari^T], in
terms
it
DEFECTION IN GALATIA
acxthl
Gal
who walked
in the Master's steps, diversified his discourse to suit his scholars' need, now burning and cutting, anon
'
Paul,
applying gentle
salves.'
St.
Chrysostom.
was a
and
Evil tiding*
caiatia,
It
stirring narrative,
it
Christ.
by
tidings.
evil
Timothy had
left
him
was overclouded
Ephesus and
at
'
'
'
'
things indifferent.'
Christ,
LI^'E
194
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
was recognised.
for
Timothy as
his attendant,
and
was
half Jewish,
cicsccncc in
Gaiatia.
a.
Gal.
V.
mis-
piopa-"^
ganda.
Cf. V. 9.
chief
and the
;
'
On
was twofold.
the
ij.
4.
'
iv.
outright to Judaism
and
10.
colours.
13-
in-
sisted not
Cf.
^^*
iv.
their
sympathy on the
Cp.
p. 108.
ailing Apostle
DEFECTION
IN
GALATIA
195
his message.
And then, when
the Judaists appeared, they lent to their representations a no
111
'
ii.
'
'
-'
t.
writing
of
a letter,
amanuensis.
letter is the
^^^^^'-
;
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
196
ST.
PAUL
an unexpected and intolerable wrong. He plunges straightway in medias res without his accustomed greeting and
commendation. Commendation indeed was impossible, and
in its stead he substitutes a pained and astonished remonIn the very first sentence he introduces the quesstrance.
His Gospel, he asserts, was no
tion of his Apostleship.
human tradition but a divine revelation, and his ordination
was a direct commission from the Risen Lord.
i.
Amen.
'
'
'
'
Cf. V. 10.
7 called
airovs it
Fw/xalovi
Heracleia,
who
left
/xeridevro),
vii.
then
166),
DEFECTION
GALATIA
197
8 Christ.*
IN
This
is
aside,
at the Judaist
Am
10
to
'
'
please
'
'
Clirist's slave.
And now he
and
his Gospel
retired to Arabia
11
my
who
set
me
apart
* Cf.
my
But when
forefathers.
'
from
my
initial zeal
! Cf. n,
'
Gal., pp.
260 f.
Cf. Jer.
i,
5,
LIFE
198
i6
17
Subsequent
wkli'the^
Twelve:
(i) First
Jerusalem,
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
thus appeared that neither his Gospel nor his Apostlein the first instance derived from the Twelve
and
was
ship
19
'
'
(2)
The
atjem-"'^^
salem.
* I.e.,
Phil.
i.
'in
30
Cf. pp.
my
I
Tim.
58ff.
i.
i6
Mt.
Cf.
\'er.
xiv. 2.
Cf.
p. 59-
*Cf. pp.
73ff-
24;
DEFECTION
GALATIA
IN
199
'
'
ii I
'
reputed men
perhaps, methought, the course I am
Yet neither
3 running or have run may have an empty issue. ^
was Titus my companion, Greek as he was, compelled to
The suggestion, however, was made in
4 be circumcised.
deference to the false brothers who had been smuggled into
the conference. They had stolen in to spj^ upon our freedom
which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might reduce us
But not for an hour did we yield in submission,
5 to slavery.
that the truth of the Gospel might still remain with you.^
6
Now from the men reputed to be something whatever
they once were makes no difference to me
God does not
accept any man's person * to me the reputed men com7municated nothing. On the contrary, when they saw that
I had been entrusted with the Gospel for the Uncircumcision
8 as Peter had been entrusted with it for the Circumcision
for
He who had operated in Peter's heart to make him an Apostle
to the Circumcision, had operated in mine also for the
and when they recognised the grace v/hich had
9 Gentiles
been given me, James and Cephas and John, 'the men cf.
reputed to be pillars,' plighted fellowship with Barnabas and 12.
'
'
'
'
'
Append.
Cf.
Cf. Moulton,
'
On
Judaiit claim,
*
(cf.
Cf.
Job
I.
Rom.
xiii.
cf. p. 75.
ii.
11.
irp6(ru>7ro'
10), signifying
X-i.tt/^afftc
is
Hebrew
phrase,
man
{<t>;3
for his
''33
outward
appearance or external circumstances (wealth, rank, and the like) w ithout considering his character, his intrinsic worth.
By oTroioi nore ^crav Paul means their
in the
and he dismisses as
trpovwrroXrifj.fla
Rev.
Hi.
LIFE
200
(3)
The
AndJch.
ST.
PAUL
10
[^
AND LETTERS OF
;
12 face
'
'
Faith at-
avvO-fiKai.
Cf
Mac.
xi.
50, 62
xiii.
50,
Some
iiirdpxeiv ,
'
Suid.
is
de^iif
spoken of as
ff.
30 C TovTov
458 A 6ivTei
:
<f
(ij
{nripxor,
'this
is
is
an
'assuming
'this granted,'
these things
34
S'
your preservation.'
iii.
'the possession of
Hep.
this.'
Diog. Laert.
Phil.
ii.
99:
all
DEFFXTION
IN
GALATIA
201
of the ceremonial
observance by Gentile converts,
he demonstrates his doctrine of Justification by Faith in
and he introduces the argument in a passage which
Christ
is intelligible only when it is recognised as a personal soliloquy,
an autobiographical retrospect, a review of his spiritual
progress from the Law to Faith.^ The starting-point is the
discovery of the insufficiency of legal observance and the
This is followed by a discomnecessity of faith in Christ.
Faith does not bring immediate deliverfiting experience.
ance. Sin still dwells in the believer and exerts its unhallowed
tyranny. Indeed it is only when one is in Christ that one
reahses what sin is and how hard is the attainment of hoHIt seems as though Christ were a minister not of
ness.
and two temptations present themrighteousness but of sin
One is to acquiesce in moral imperfection, and conselves.
clude that holiness is no evangelical concern. Faith is
This is
sufficient for salvation, and works matter nothing.
the antinomian attitude, and too many of the Apostle's
converts adopted it. But where the spiritual instinct is
keen, the temptation is rather to despair of the efficacy of
This is the attitude which the
faith and revert to the Law.
Judaists imputed to Paul. They pointed particularly to
his circumcision of Timothy and construed it as a confession
of the necessity of legal observance, and they sneered at
him for rebuilding what he had pulled down.' His reply
is that if this were his attitude, he would indeed prove himself
a transgressor, not against the Law but against something
He would be setting aside the grace of God.'
hoUer.
For faith brings a high and sure dehverance through mystic
union with Christ. This is a thought which his experience
insistence
Law and
the necessity of
its
'
'
'
'
His
career
Risen
Life.
autobiography
is
'
ST.
PAUL
15
'
16
Ps.cxiiii.2.
AND LPlTTERS OF
LIFE
202
works
Law 'no
of
Now
17
of
in seeking to
if
The Galaliona^^*^
exSe^rfce
them.
^
iv XpiffTif,
and
all
It is distinctively Pauline, and refers excluLord and the relation of believers to Him (cf. 2 Cor. v. 16).
The idea is illustrated by various analogies a man must be tn the air to breathe,
a fish in the water to live, a plant in the soil to grow. Observe the Pauline nexus
2 Cor. V. 21).
(cf.
V. 17
Rom.
vi.
(2)
He
11).
"^-picTOi
ij/if"
^''
died for
tj/xlIv,
iiire/t
'S.picTTi^,
'we
^Justification (cf. 2
2 Cor. v. 14, 15
all (cf.
Substitution
in Christ'
Jo.
iii.
16)
Gal.
(cf.
ii.
20
2 Cor.
xiii.
(3)
Xpiarbi iv
Rom.
viii.
i]fui>,
10).
'Christ in us'
Not only
Xpivrov
is
Cor.
there-
Him
fore all saved in posse, but none in esse unless 'in Christ,' resting on
by
Sanctification
Consecration
2 Cor.
(cf.
v.
20).
*
/UT)
peculiarly Pauline
16)
but a
fourteen
common Jewish
yivoLTo, 'so be
it' in
LXX
In N. T.
times in Epp. and once in Pauline Gospel (Lk. xx.
phrase, being negative of d^riv, which
(cf.
Num.
yivoiTo,
ci/ut}!'
v.
22
Dt. xxvii. 15
koX
Ki.
il-Ki ira.%
i.
rendered
is
36
Pss. xli.
Xo6r' yevotro,
DEFECTION
ili.
You
witless Galatians
IN
who is
GALATIA
it
203
the
'^
'
'
It
And who
it
Abraham
They
who
are those
share his faith, and not merel}' believing Jews but believing
for
Gentiles as well, as the Scripture expressly declares
;
mise to Abraham
be blessed in tlee ?
Indeed there
was not
shall
is
'
Law
'
no other way
brings to erring
men
still
The
versal
ancient days.
in
Ed.
Cf. Verg.
\\\.
103
Its special
Plin.
an
evil
eye' {dcpdaXfibi
/Sdtr/cavof),
(cf.
plants,
Plut. Sytnp. v. 7.
was used of a public intimaup by authority of the magistrates. Cf. d[|ioOjae>' ir]/5O7/3a0^i'at in a
notice placarded by the strategus of Ilermopolis Magna at the request of the
*
Trpoyp6.(pei.v, \\Ve
froscrtbere
(cf.
tion posted
parents of a spendthrift, intimating that they will not be responsible for his debts
(Milligan, Gk. Pap. 27).
eVraipw/uei'os
mere
eternal fact
d.\T)6eiq
jtiTj
(cf.
Mt.
xxviii. 5
Mk.
xvi.
6).
represents
an abiding and
The chief authorities omit rj;
performance of a drama
10; Col.
ii.
19; 2 Pet.
i.
in the theatre
5, II.
a costly public
service.
;:
204
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
Gen.
xji. 3.
'
Dt. xxvii.
^^-
Hab.
Lev.
ii.
4.
x\-iii.
5-
'
'
'
'
'
Unaltered
^^^*
'
'
(cf.
2 Cor.
v. 21).
He
He
identified
Himself vicariously with accursed sinners. Only personal sin makes one accursed.
*
Ideo non dixit Foetus pro nobis maledidns sed maledictum ; is enim qui propter
peccatum morti offerebatur, maledictus fiebat, in sua enim causa moriebatur
:
(Ambrstr.).
'
DEFECTION
since a promise implies grace,
not a free
is
gift
but a legal
GALATIA
IN
and what
205
earned by works
is
right.
'
'
'
'
'
-.
Chrys.
On
quotation
tion
A
is
rl eVrt
this
cf.
'
Kari
6,v6p(aTrov
Rom.
xv. lo
Eph.
'
iv. 8, v.
vapadeiyndruv.
i^ d-vOpwirlvoiv
4>v<f'-
14
(sc.
;
0<6s or
Cor.
(cf. p. 27).
i)
ypa(f>i))
introducing a
vi.
16.
Of
is,
like
yif
a collec-
noun, and the plur. could mean only seeds of grain ; nor does Paul employ
seriously.
He is here speaking, as he proposed, /card dydpuTrov (Hieronym.).
'
tive
it
X7w
He
against them.
his
opponents, thus
'
cleverly
'
LIFE
2o6
cf. Ac.
vii.
fu*."^^'
theology,
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
was delivered
it
ministration of angels.^
removed
have to do.
in
It was added to
What, then, is the use of the Law ?
accentuate transgressions until the coming of the Seed to
whom the Promise had been made and it was ordered through
20 angels in the hand of a mediator.
And where there is a
mediator, there is not only one party
but God is one.^
19
(2) Is
But,
the
opp[)sUion
to the
may
it
Law
is
It
by observance of
requirements and might welcome the Gospel of Justification by Faith in Christ.
31
Away
The Law a
for^Fahb^" to
represent
'
'
'
Cf
It
Jos.
Ant. XV.
V.
when
Heb.
viii.
it is
6, ix.
niatzsch, v.
Moses
Schtlier,
ll.
i.
p. 344-
p.
(Basil.,
(cf.
to
adduce
all
mediator
'
here
a notion originated
is
not Christ
The meaning
(cf.
apparently by Origen
Tim.
(cf.
ii.
is
Lom-
but
DEFECTION
IN
GALATIA
207
morals.*
He was
when
maturity and, imbued with right principles, no longer needed dictation and control.
And this
was the function of the Law. It was the stern tutor of our
wayward boyhood but now that we have attained spiritual
manhood, 'the measure of the stature of Christ's fulness,' Eph.iv. 13
we are ruled not by Law but by Faith. In Christ we are no
longer children but full-grown sons
for He is the Eternal
Son, the Archetype of Sonship, and Faith conforms us to
Him and imbues us with His Spirit. It clothes us with
Him,' says the Apostle, employing an Old Testament figure.
When the Spirit of the Lord took possession of a man, it cf. jud. vi.
was said that 'the Spirit clothed him.' The man was, as^j^/jg^^J'
"^i^it were, an incarnation of the Spirit
and our Lord employed
20inmarg.
TTTTT
the ancient language
His last command to His disciples
Tarry in the city, until you clothe yourselves with power Lk. xxiv.
from on high.' And so by Faith's loving and adoring self- ^^"
It is Faith that
surrender we clothe ourselves with Christ.'
effects the transformation
and it obliterates all accidental
distinctions, and by conforming humanity to its Divine
Ideal restores its primal unity.
It reconciles the long
antagonism between Jew and Gentile
for since it was by
Faith that Abraham was accounted righteous, we are his
his charge attained
'
<^t'"-
'
'
we
33
t[% Xp(.<rT6v,
not
(cf.
Eph.
13).
i.e.,
the attainment of
spiritual
Cf.
Rom,
|"'^ '5'^
coi.
iii.
10,"
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
2o8
disappear;
you
are
for
you are
all
then
Christ's,
ST.
PAUL
And
are
Abraham's
you
8ed,
if
helrt
according to promia*.
Tutelage
ship.
Iv. I
* Christ,
\byip
new Head
the
TTji tpvcrewi
(Theod. Mops.)
in
Adam.
and
one
According to
iiTLTpoiroi)
Roman law
when he reached
oUdfoz-ioi) at twenty-five.
vf)irios,
{els),
In
Him we
it
had tQ
{tittores,
Ramsay,
Cf.
I/tst.
Comm. on
ff.
religion
i) distinguishes four stages in the historical development of
rudimenta natural religion; (2) infantia the Law and the Prophets;
the Gospel
the Paraclete.
(3) juventus
(4) maturitas
Vel.
(l)
* ffroixeioc,
I.
A letter.
ments.'
8.
Cf.
from
<rrotxoT,
'a
Cf. rd croixe'^o-i
Heb.
The rudiments
V.
12.
row,'
'line,'
'the Alphabet'
Euclid's
(rroix^'LOi,
or
Hence
croixeia.
signified 'rudi-
fire,
water,
air,
and
;'
DEFECTION
GALATIA
IN
209
had reverted to bondage, exchanging the clear hght of the Gospel for the dim lights of
Judaism. Could it be that the Apostle's labour on their
behalf had been lost ? He refuses to believe it, and he appeals
to their chivalry.
He was a Jew, yet that he might win the
Gentiles he had identified himself with them and incurred
obloquy and persecution
should not they be true to him ?
of the liberty of sonship they
earth.
Cf Wisd.
of Sol.
oO xpdyrov yiverai
rb.
astronomical term,
Sylburg.)
to.
personages.
ovpdvia aroixt'ta.
Cf.
Polycrates in Eus.
ffToixeta KtKolnijrai.
or tutelary
fire),
spirit.
3.
'spirit' or
Cf. Rev.
vii.
M.,
Cf. Just.
J/>ol.
i.
p.
44 a
(ed.
JI.
By
to.
(cf.
Col.
ii.
8,
'
stage
in
the
(Hieronym.).
world's religious
The former
education,
interpretation
is
quasi
itiitia
et
exordia literarum
The Jewish
ordi-
nances were 'the lights of the world,' because they were the best illumination
had in those days, and, though divinely appointed, they were dim
compared with the light of the Christian revelation.
^ vloOeffla is literally 'setting in the place of a son,' and Paul always uses the
term in accordance with this its proper signification.
Adoption in his conception
is not the introduction of aliens into God's family but the reinstatement of sons in
dTroXafi^dveiv is not simply receive but get back
their birthright (cf. ver. 6).
and so t'ov vlodtcriav drroXd^ufiev means 'recover our lost status of sonship.' Cf.
TAe Atofument in the Light of History and the Modern Spirit, pp. 147 ff.
* This combination of the Hebrew address
(X3N) and its Greek equivalent
'
'
'
'
'
(6 ITariip)
was apparently a
liturgical formula.
Cf.
Mk.
xiv.
36
'
Rom.
viii.
15.
'
LIFE
2IO
He was
AND LETTERS OF
overflowing Idndness to
And
them.
it
was
him
for
at his
ST.
PAUL
he remembered their
appearance among
first
at
with him
for he had loved them all along even in his sternest remonNor did it he with them they had done him no
strances.
wrong. It lay with the men who had misled them and
alienated their affection from him by insidious calumnies.
They must not imagine that in saying this he was jealous of
the influence which the Judaists had won over them in his
absence.
He could not always be with them, and it pleased
him that others should visit them and pay them the attentions
which he would fain pay them himself. But this was his
complaint that the attentions of the Judaists were dishonourable. It was not the good of the Galatians that they
their present attitude.
lie
their
own
prestige.
to oust the
Gentile
them
on the Judaistic
teniis.
new moons,
Sabbaths,
* Cf. n.
on
ii.
you
are,' i.e.,
'
I,
Cf. Col.
ii.
16.
2.
'
'
'
'
(Theodrt.),
*
Cf.
Append.
III.
DEFECTION
GALATIA
IN
211
'^
about you.
pity for
'
'
22
Eph. iv. 15), not merely 'speak the truth' but 'deal truly.'
349 (Halm), The Boy and his Fathef : (po^rjdeU 3e ^irj rws 6
ovfipos ttXryfleiVi?, 'afraid lest the dream should prove true.'
* As the embryo is formed in the womb.
The process of their spiritual birth
must begin afresh.
^
a\r}deveiv (cf.
JEsop. Fab.
'
fjde\ov,
Cf. p. 27.
'
was wishing
all
the time.'
Cf.
Rom.
ix.
'
ABDE,
Ambrstr.
ro 5i
'Ayap ^lya
g'ljV^Ind*^'
^^^^ "'
'
Cf.
ah. -ory of
opos
Hagar
icHv
is
Mount
Sinai in Arabia.'
iv tiq 'Apa^iif,
'
now Hagar
3.
is
Gen.
''''"
xvi,
^'"'
LIFE
212
2;
above
AND LETTERS OF
is free,
and she
it
is
that
is
PAUL
ST.
our mother.
For
is
it
written
Hv.
fs.
I.
'
who hath
her husband.'
you, brothers, like Isaac, are children of promise
29 but just as then the son according to the flesh persecuted
3o the SOU according to the spirit, so is it now also.
But what
saj^s the Scripture ?
Cast out the slave-girl and her
for the son of the slave-girl shall not share the
son
31 inheritance with the son of the free woman.'
Wherefore,
brothers, we are not a slave-girl's children but the free
V. I woman's.
It was for freedom that Christ freed us ^
stand firm, then, and do not again get into the grip of a
Now
28
Gen.
xxi.
10-
'
yoke of slavery.
issue.
decisive
it.
And
and a confession of
and he meets their allegation
and emphatic contradiction. It was a per-
with a direct
I who am charged
with admitting the necessity of circumcision, tell you on the
contrary that, if you be circumcised, Christ will profit you
nothing.'
And the reason is that the admission of the
necessity of circumcision in order to salvation would be a
he says,
I Paul,'
'
'
it
Mount
The
Sinai in Arabia.
'
but to
first
is
fall
most strongly
attested,
Ay ap
'
conj. 5^
was added.
lacks evidence
and
it
ij
is
SoijXt]'
Cf. p. 265.
it
rb Si 2tva 6p(n
DEFPXTION
GALATIA
IN
213
The defection of the Galatians was an inexpressible amazement to the Apostle it had so falsified the promise of their
The only explanation was that it was not
early career.
They had been misled. The Judaists
their own doing.
accused him of plausibility, unscrupulous persuasiveness,
and he retorts the charge. It was their persuasion that
had wrought the mischief, and it was a wicked persuasion
The Judaists were
it was not God that had inspired it.
indeed it was all the doing of one man,
a little coterie
that energetic organiser of the propaganda, and the success
;
'
'
'
is
It
and
Would,'
he cries, that those sticklers for circumcision would go the
whole length in the way of mutilating the flesh
coarse sentence in
all
'
'
'
Look you,
'
'
The
Cf.
Rom.
Cor.
vii. 2, 6.
ix.
iv. 7, 8.
Cf.
ii.
Cf.
i.
la
LIFE
214
Cf. I Cor.
^^-
9
10
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
11
12
The ethical
question,
jj^^gg^
persistence
heathen
ethic.
the low
of
by Faith apart
Cf. V. I.
standard of
as an evidence of their
I'rov. xvii.
14-
'
'
twofold ffKCLfSaXoy
(i)
'
'
ftbvov
dWd
Vocab.
oi
airoK6\povTai,,
airOKOvoi).
Kox TrepiKovTi<jO<i)va.v.
Chrys.
like
tt
the
emasculated priests of
^ovXovrai,
*
M'?
TrepiTff.iviff6u<jat
Cf. p. 161.
DEFECTION
hallowed instincts.
Law
GALATIA
IN
It is against the
works of the
and
if
we
Law
is
unnecessary.
the
is
directed
215
flesh that
'
Lev. xix.
^^'
The former he
latter
'
'
designates
'
the
spirit,'
by heavenly grace as
nourished by the sunshine and the rain.
Why,' says St. Chrysostom, does he call them " the fruit
Because the evil works arise from ourselves
of the spirit " ?
Wherefore he calls them " works "
alone.
whereas the
good need not only our own diligence but also the philanthropy of God.' The works of the flesh are a dark chaos,
but the fruit of the spirit is a vital growth, an organic
development. They fall into a triple triad
love, joy,
love yielding joy, and joy peace
long-suffering,
peace
kindness being more than longkindness, goodness
suftering, and goodness, the inward character, more than
fidelity, meekness, selfkindness, its outward expression
fidelity being possible without meekness, and
restraint
nature, while the latter are nourished
the harvest
is
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
d(f>opiJ.ri (cf.
Rom.
vii.
8, II
2 Cor. v. 12,
escape of water
iLipop^rfv
rod i'Saroi
fj.^
t'iva
xi.
12)
is
used in a
4*'''
c.
papyrus
Milligan, Voc,
sir,
The works
"n^^^^ij^"**
f^H''.
' ^^^
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
2i6
Him,
PAUL
ST.
it
all
raised with
Him, and
live
wt
with
Him.
Now
works
the
19
ao fornication,
ax envies,
I
aa
joy, peace
long-suffering, kindness,
meekness, self-restraint. Against the
And those who belong to Christ Jesus
34 like there is no law.
have crucified the flesh with its passions and its desires.
of the spirit
goodness
33
Thedutyof
holy
chanty,
life is
in the
first
j^-ggif
Cf. ver. 16
love,
is
fidelity,^
readers
and so
'
march by the
it
exhibits
now
further exhorts
them
mutual intercourse.
It is a military term, and it expresses the duty of loyalty to
one's comrades, especially in this instance the duty of beIt was a needful
friending the weak and raising the fallen.
counsel
for in their zeal against the alleged antinomianism
of the Gospel the Judaists had dealt ruthlessly with moral
dehnquencies, and it appears that there was a particular
case where the offender had been mercilessly handled and
expelled from the Church's communion. This, in the
Apostle's judgment, was a violation of Christian charity.
DiscipUne is indeed a necessary office of the Church, but its
aim is not the destruction but the restoration of the sinner.
He is an erring brother, and the Church's concern is not to
condemn but to restore him, even as a physician knits a
broken limb or a fisherman repairs a torn net. Severity is
It is unthe spirit of Pharisaism, not the law of Christ.
to
'
spirit,'
referring to their
'
'
Efist.
ad
Gal. 7
omens and
'
and the
are kept
like.
Cf. Chrys.
among some
/ Ca/.
I.
of our people
and tokens, and observations of days, and the casting of horomanner of impiety which, as soon as their children
are born, they put together to avert evil from their head.'
Cf. Milligan, Gk,
scopes,
auguries,
and the
Fap. 47
3'''^
i rlffTis, cf.
c.
Mt.
23
Rom.
iii.
Tit.
ii.
10.
DEFECTION
GALATIA
IN
217
'
And
tunities.
own
his
We
load.'
'
as
we
by the
live
spirit, let
us also march
by the
spirit.*
36
vi.
ffToixeiv,
Cyro/i. VI.
'
ri.
the
iii.
'walk
in line,'
34).
Cf. Phil.
'keep step
iii.
in the ranks'
Law
of Christ
(cf.
Jo.
xiii.
Cf. n. on
a ship's
'
Th.
cargo
'
(cf.
(cf.
Xen.
161.
not
ceremonial obsen.-ances
infirmities
not the
Law
(cf. Lie.
Moses but
of
34).
a military term
16.
v. 21, p. 165.
Ac. xxvii.
10).
sonow and
sin
^loprtop,
'
load,'
*./.
LIFE
2i8
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
'
'
it
wont
'
cf,
Mt.
it
'
'
'
'
>
Cf. p. 80.
Cf Job
.
iv. 8.
fa ^Spacaf.
Kai traXiV
*
'
Ut sementem
ei
iirl
Cic.
De
Orat.
II.
26 1
tA KdXd.
'
The maxim
is
taut yap,
&
ascribed to Solon.
x^^ci
DEFECTION
honourable thing,' and the
faith
IN
GALATIA
difficulty is
219
a challenge to our
and courage.
And
one who
let
teacher a share in
is
all his
'
The argument is now complete, and the Apostle, after his The sign'"=^""*'wont, ^ takes the pen from his amanuensis that he may
authenticate the letter by his autograph.
As a rule the
autograph was merely a benediction, but in his affectionate
solicitude for his erring converts he expands it into a personal
message. Fatigue and anxiety had unnerved him, and as
his trembhng hand shaped the words vdth more than the
accustomed uncouthness, he playfully apologised for the
ungainly scrawl.
See,' he says,
with what large letters
Yet he persists.
I am writing to you with my own hand.' ^
It seems that there were pusillanimous souls among the
Gentile converts in Galatia who had been intimidated by
Jewish violence and, though they cared nothing for the Law,
professed zeal for it and sought to prove it by active
proselytism.
All their concern was to escape persecution
and thus, as the Apostle could testify, they
for the Cross
missed the supreme benediction. The Cross was his only
boast.
The Galatians remembered how he had been stoned Ac. xiv. 19
by the Jews at Lystra. He still bore the scars on his body
and the stripes of the hctors' scourge, and these were no Cf. 2 Cor.
^'' ^*' *^'
disfiguring mutilation
they were a sacred seal, more sacred
by far than the boasted circumcision of the Judaists. Even
'
'
'
Cf. p. 155-
fypa.-'pa,
epistolary aorist
ordinary aorist
(' I
(cf.
have written
'),
Moulton's Winer,
347).
Taking
it
as
an
fact he observed
p.
'
no such secrecy
(cf.
i.
2).
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
220
ST.
PAUL
XI
13
Hit
TO SUBMIT TO CIRCUMCISION, ALL TO ESCAPE BEING PERSEI3CUTED FOR THE CROSS OF ChRIST. FoR THOSE WHO ARE
SUBMITTING TO CIRCUMCISION DO NOT EVEN KEEP THE LAW
THEMSELVES NO, THEY WISH YOU TO SUBMIT TO IT THAT
BUT FAR BE IT FROM
14 THEY MAY BOAST IN YOUR FLESH.
ME TO BOAST EXCEPT IN THE CROSS OF OUR LORD JeSUS
Christ, through which ^ the world has been crucified
FOR NEITHER CIRCUMCISION
15 TO ME and I TO THE WORLD.
NOR UNCIRCUMCISION IS ANYTHING, BUT A NEW CREATION.'^
16 And as many AS MARCH BY THIS RULE,
PEACE BE UPON
THEM AND MERCY, EVEN
UPON THE ISRAEL OF GOD.
FOR I BEAR ON MY
17 HENCEFORTH LET NO ONE ANNOY ME
BODY THE BRANDS OF JESUS.^
18
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your
SPIRIT, BROTHERS.
AmEN.
;
Ps5, cxxy,
'
'
5, cxxviii.
'
'
The
Cf.
The
des*
feuer.
IT.
ao.
demanded prompt
situation
iv
' Kriffif,
I )
iv.
probably ry rravpf.
of created things
Heb.
is
(cf.
Rom.
viii.
22)
Rom.
i.
20)
(2)
If
it
were
'IijffoO
Xpivrif,
(3)
(cf.
13).
slave
pp. 349
ff.).
DEFECTION
IN
GALATIA
221
'
Galatian churches.
cf. Coi.
^' '
orbem
radiis,
Ut
Latin Hymn.
I
AcxviH.
23.
Sojourn at
Antioch.
^^^ anxiety of his second mission, but this was denied him.
The world's need of Christ was like an importunate voice in
his ears, and the unhappy plight of his Galatian churches
was a heavy burden on his heart. He must straightway
gird himself for another mission, and hasten first of all to
Galatia and reinforce his letter by personal ministration.
His stay at Syrian Antioch was therefore brief. He put
in some time,' says the historian, indicating a season of
impatient detention by mechanical though necessary employments ^ and from the subsequent narrative it appears
what the chief of these was.
There was always much poverty in Jerusalem, and it
would seem that these were hard times in the city, and the
humblcr sort of the Jewish Christians were in sore straits.
Paul had observed their destitution during his recent visit,
and he recognised here at once a duty and an opportunity.
Already the Antiochene Christians had generously succoured
the distress of their Jewish fellow-Christians, and they had
'
Organisa-
Genuie
charity to
the poor in
Jerusalem.
Cf. Gal.
10.
ii,
irotij(rai
xp^^ov rivd,
cf.
Cf. p. 73.
nt
Jt.-'
Si
sij^r^-
^'
)
ASIA MINOR
iil!(i(.l;,\l'lll(Al.
X:l.
T A
223
as the
'
One
the enterprise.
in
of
these
was
Titus,
The
stroke of policy.
company
whom
calumniators.
It
the
relief
and far-reaching
results.
He
cf. 2 Cor.
"'
"^'*'
cf.
Rom.
*^' ^
^^'
'
desire.
his
Departure
mission.
'^
that
'
and confirmed
record
and
is
all
the disciples';
significant.
Cf. p. 74.
It
but, brief as
it
is,
the
Cf. p. 104.
Visitation
chur^ches!"
Ac.
'^'
xviii.
LIFE
224
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
cf. I Cor.
Cf.
Ac. xix.
29
"^
II
Ac.
MINISTRY AT EPHESUS
xviii.
24-xix. ao.
Journey to
Ephesus.
i\c. xviii
30,31.
'
Cf. p. 122.
'
(ii)
Smyrna
in the
225
For Ephesus was justly styled the Light of Asia.' * She The capita'
was the capital of that magnificent Province, the seat of the ^*'*'
imperial Proconsul, and moreover the centre of that important confederation, the Asiarchate.^ It was ever the The Asiar.
*^^*"'
wise poHcy of Rome to reconcile her subject peoples to her
dominion by respecting their amour propre and according
them the utmost measure of autonomy compatible with
their imperial relationship
and a conspicuous example is
'
'^^
city
'
'
tumult.
Ephesus was not only the capital of the Province of Asia, Combut the leading city of Asia Minor
and she owed her prosperity
abounding prosperity, in the first instance, to her geographical
;
position.^
mouth
Plin.
Cf.
'
Koivbv,
*
*
'
lumen
ii.
Asise.'
iii.
pp. 404-415.
commune.
Cf. The Days of His Flesh, p. 464.
On the city of Ephesus cf. Strabo, 639-42.
LIFE
226
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
ir.teiieciuai
'
The catalogue
art.
names of the philoHermodoros who so proand
also in literature
'
'
Her
'Hie
Ariemis.
of Artemis,
coveted notoriety.'*
It
was, however, rebuilt on a larger scale and in greater magnificence.
Its walls and pillars were gleaming marble, and the
two hundred and twenty while its stately columns, numbering a hundred and twenty-seven and each erected by
a king, were sixty feet in height.^ It was two hundred
;
n".
Ex.
XXXV. 20-
&\\ujv.
*
Cf. Cic.
rnxiiav
fiTjbeU dv-ffCvros
iaru'
tl
Sk
/xrj,
Qudst. V. 36.
Strabo, 642.
Cf. Phil.
* Cf.
vni.
Tttsi:.
De
Byzant.
Strabo, 640
Sept. Orb.
Plut.
Sped.
Alex. 3
il.
14.
Pliii.
Ihid.
Strabo, 640.
a?
Val.
Max.
227
The chief treasure of the temple was an image of the The hnmt
goddess a pedestal surmounted by a bust which was studded ,V.* ^
with breasts symboHsing fecundity. So worn and blackened
with age that it was impossible to determine whether the
material was ivory or ivy-wood,^ it accorded ill with the
magnificence of its surroundings
nevertheless it was
hallowed by antiquity and by the tradition that, like other Cf. Ac. xix
^^'
sacred images, it had fallen from heaven.
Her temple conferred many advantages on Ephesus. The piivi
One, though of doubtful value, was the privilege of asylum. .4y!um.
The sacrosanct area varied in extent from time to time. It
had originally been limited to the sacred precincts, but
Alexander the Great increased it to a radius of two hundred
yards, 2 and Mithridates still farther to the length of a bowshot, which again was doubled by Mark Antony, so that a
This, however, proved
portion of the city was included.
mischievous inasmuch as it afforded impunity to criminals,
and it was reduced by the Emperor Augustus.'
A more profitable advantage was the prosperity which The silver^'"'
accrued to the city from the presence of the temple in her
midst.
The Great Goddess Artemis was the supreme c(. Ac,
^'*' '^'
deity of the Province
and, since the temple at Ephesus
was her chief shrine, multitudes of worshippers trooped
thither, especially in the month named after her Artemisios,
when solemn assemblies and festivals were held in her honour.
These brought wealth to the city. They natural^ desired
to carry home memorials of their visits, and to meet this
requirement silver models of the temple were manufactured.*
It was a lucrative industry, and the silversmiths of Ephesus Cf. Ac
'
'
The
it is
owed much
city
to
her
graving the
title
^'^' ^'^''^
c/. Ac.
"''^'
^''
boast.
The
religion of
,
covered even
Ephesus had a
T
viler side.
Gross darkness
Precisely,
a stadium,
i.e.
6o6f
foot.
Strabo, 641.
* Cf.
Herod.
11.
63
Diod. Sic.
i.
i'>hesua
Magic.
LIFE
228
'
AND LETTERS OF
They say
this
town
is full
ST.
PAUL
of cozenage
'
who encountered a
wrestler
On
Ac
la
XX. 34
;
his arrival at
andria.
;
Ac.
cf.
^^'"' ^"
A Jewish
disciple of
John the
Baptist.
cf.Mt.ix.
there on his
left
company with
They had not been
doubtless in
making.
idle in the service of the Gospel
during the interval, and they had an interesting experience
A remarkable personage had appeared at
to relate.
Ephesus. This was ApoUos, a native of Alexandria, distinguished, as became one nurtured in that brilliant city,
He was a Jew, but he
for his learning and eloquence.*
IT-.
f
belonged to the school of John the Baptist. It was only a
g^^ q John's disciples who had recognised Jesus as the
Messiah. The majority of them remained outside the
Church, and continued their master's mission after his
death, preaching his message and administering his baptism.
They were distinguished from the Jews by their persuasion
111/-T1
of the
imminence
of the Messiah's
Advent and
their incul-
says
Cf.
:
'
a/>ud quos
whom
DEFG)
lodge
(Trap'
koX ^evl^o/j.ai).'
Vulg.
et hospitor.
* \byio% (Ac. xviii. 24) combined the ideas of eloquence and learning.
It was
an epithet of Hermes, the god of eloquence (cf. Luc. Gall. 2). Aristotle styled
Theophrastus the most learned (Xo-ytwrarov) of his disciples (Strabo, 618).
'
'
229
consummation
and they dil^ered from the Christians in
that they regarded His Advent as still future, whereas the
latter believed that He had come and that He was Jesus.
;
in its support
method
of the Apostles
and
They compiled
prophetic
of
testimonies
'
like
'
The
entitled
Way
by
it
heart.
'^
He
'
it
he had
He was
Jesus.^
the Messiah.
tQv
Burkitt,
the Christ
*
(l
'
Cor.
6)
i.
is
a.
its
Transmission, pp.
Ac.
For tA
25.
rrjs
irdcrjjj
26
ff.
'
ff.
The testimony
of
taT;x<"^M''OJ TTjf
xviii.
irpo4>r]Twi' irepl
tttpl
Cf. T/ie
rou 'Ir^aov
Days of His
(xABDEL,
Flesh, p. xvii.
Vulg.),
'the story
of
Jesus
'
Lk. xxiv.
(Cf.
'
19),
'
point of view.
Though Apollos
it,
i.
j*^:
Mk.'l!'
23
the!*'. 3; Lk-
jo.
instructed
and^'^"'''^
Pnsdiia.
Called to
Corinth,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
230
PAUL
ST.
^j^^^
juncture
p^yj
and the
Church.
Ere Paul arrived at Ephesus Apollos had taken his departurc
but he encountered there a little company of John's
_
,.
^.
disciples, about a dozen
number.
Iheu" position was
;
Baptist's
disciples,
different
"^
m
.
from that
of Apollos.
;
the majority
cf. Jo.
35-37-
i.
'
Cf. Ac.
XIX
xviii.
if Si
tj 'E^^ffv,
aiiroU fU
ffirv
fi.adr]Ta~s Sirwt
231
the Church; and he acquainted them with the later developof the Christian revelation.
They welcomed it, and
ment
full
Hi
JrSi^rj"
'
won
cf.
Cor.
coral's*
'''
3-
named
Aug. Conf.
VI.
II:* Dubitamus
Cf.
iriixirTri^
iw% dtKdTijs.
cseteris
Antemeri-
ff.
tion.
'
LIFE
232
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
The
^
magical
personage.
Mt.
ix.
20.
Discomfiexo^rcists^
Cf. Ac.
Mt." xii. 27.
Cf. pp. 35
'
f-
to
(cf.
Lightfoot, Coloss.,
p. 89).
Luke
the story just as he had heard it, and after the manner of popular
somewhat confused. As it stands (Ac. xix. 13-16), it presents two
difficulties,
(i) It begins by speaking of seven exorcists (ver. 14), and presently
of only two (vers. 16), the former number being perhaps a confusion with the
demoniac's 'sevenfold' possession (cf. The Days of His Flesh, p. 207). (2) Sceva
is styled a High Priest.
Both are removed in the revised text of Cod. Bez. (D)
among whom also the sons of one Sceva, a priest, wished to do the same they
had a custom of exorcising such persons and they came in to the demoniac and
began to invoke the Name, saying, " We charge you by Jesus, whom Paul preaches,
"
to come forth.
*
tales
it
tells
is
233
fits
of violence.
man was
it
was natural
Cf. Ac.
^'
Aware
'
employed
a frenzy.
but you
'
Jesus/ he cried,
'
'
at nigh 2000.^
of the city,
* 50,000 drachma.
FUsh, p. 310.
Cf.
Spread of
Jhrough^'"
p^^^J,''^^
cf. Ac.
^
con'xfi.'
19-
Cf. Coi.
ii.
234
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
Ac.
Cf.
'"^- 23-
PAUL
ST.
f.phm.
cot'iv! 15.
I Cor. vi.
12-20 2
Cor. vi. 14vii. i; I
Cor. i-vi.
Ac.
II
xix. 21, 22;
;
_-AAA
TROUBLE AT CORINTH
;[,f'3C-o;.
ii.
I,
.\iii.
x-xiii. 10.
Evil
rorinth?an
Church,
Cf.
2 Cor.
'"' ^*'
Cf. 2 Cor.
viii.
10-12
ix. 2.
interests
Cf. p. 223.
Cf. Append.
I.
'
235
themselves from
dissociate
their
'
still
is
'"'^^^*'
cf.
Cor.
cf. Lev.
"' ^'
""'"
V.
^
Cf. Iren.
I.
xx. 2
Epiphan.
JI'?r.
vii.
XXVII. 5
(paal
yap
^'o^
rtdvtwt
9-II.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
236
ST.
PAUL
Like
many
Surviving
ragments.
its
^nQommon
Corinthian Church.^
Everything
Cor.
vi.
12-20)
me
'
thing that
is
is
allowable for
profitable.
'
'
'
'
take the
Gen.
ii.
24.
members
of Christ
Away
'
'
Do
14
10.
Append.
Cf.
iTpoi;vyovvTef, a
I.
LXX
word
(cf.
all
Lev. xix.
manner
19)
only here in N. T.
It
237
15
I*
what portion has one who holds the Faith with a stranger to
And what agreement has a sanctuary of God with
it ?
idols ?
For we are a sanctuary of the Living God, even as
God has
'
said
|er'ii!4s;
aSam.vii.
And
17
dwell in
I will
Ez. xxxvii.
^^ :. ^-^^
I will
is,
lii.
n.
18
vii.
^|*jA '^.
daughters,
Saith the Lord Almighty.'
Hos. i.'io;
Since, then, we have promises like these, beloved, let us Am. iv.
^^^'
cleanse ourselves from all pollution * of flesh and spirit, ^^
perfecting holiness in God's fear.
From
these fragments
may
be gathered.
First
it
it Contents
dealt
f^^ll^.
dis-
(i)
mandate.
cf.
''
Cor.
^'^'
Cf. Gai.
vi.
^'
restoration.
From
and addressed
of bclial,'
?'..,
proper name, a
'
The verb
Heb. 7y73
it
whoredom
83
Cor.
N. T.
The term
is
viii.
Cf.
Jud.
(i
Cor.
viii.
Rev.
eillier literal
'sons
XII Pair.)
iii.
4, xiv. 4)
7).
22:
xix.
or the
;
of Satan.
'
'worthless fellows.'
title
Ethical
(2)
(cf.
Esdr.
viii.
cf.
^'
Cor.
^'^^"
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
238
PAUL
ST.
'
'
'
Spirit's
He would
Further
ddings.
iCor.i. II.
Sanctuary.
arrived.
letter,
but none
him
One
(cf. p.
of the latter
526) but of
latter
common
much
the Spirituals
He studied under
Luther,
sect, that
'
whatever a man's
life
may
He
be
and however impure, still he is justified if only he believes the promises of the
If only he has faith, he may do what he
Gospel (cf. Jortin, Eras^n. I. p. 356).
will.
Good works are legalism. The believer is above the Law. As Agricola
all who had anything to do with Moses would go to the Devil, for Moses
said,
ought to b* hanged.' This sect had its adherents in England, where they went
by the name of the Ranters' and practised open libertinism. Cf. Rdiq. Baxter.
'
'
'
I.
i.
122.
Cf.
Hor. Od.
III. ix.
;:
THE
TiilRl)
MISSION
239
'
'
'
'
Recaidthe cor'"'^'^"s.
ci-
Cor.
cf.
Cor.
^'
They were indeed a contentious people. Some forty years Their con
later St. Clement of Rome had occasion to write them, and dispos'''
he speaks of
the matters in dispute among them, the
accursed and unholy sedition, so alien and strange to the
elect of God, which a few persons in their rashness and selfwill had kindled to such a pitch of madness that their name,
once august and renowned and universally beloved, had been
'
on
Cf. Ambrstr.
Cor.
i.
II,
LIFE
240
AND LETTERS OF
And he rebukes
greatly reviled.'
and
folly
their
'
and
strifes
themselves.'
Parties
in the
Church.
PAUL
ST.
their
The
party
of Paul
and
the
party of
Apollos.
his ministry
Cf. 2 Cor
X. 10.
his
Cf.
ii.
Cor.
I-5-
f.
'
241
Some
cf.
hold
by Paul/ others I hold by Apollos
and the preference
developed into unseemly partisanship. It was an unpleasant position for the loyal-hearted Apollos, and it became
so intolerable that he presently quitted Corinth and joined
Paul at Ephesus.
On the other side there was a corresponding cleavage,
'
said,
'
iv. 6.
'
judaist
heeded.
And
for contention,
and
Hence
cf. 2 Cor.
^^.''xii!"
11?
^^^
authority.
The Judaists had come to Corinth armed with credentials The party
from the Church at Jerusalem. Just as Apollos had brought an^ the'^^
a commendatory letter from the Christians of Ephesus, so p^rty of
they had brought one from the Church at Jerusalem. It cf. ac.
was endorsed by Peter, and they paraded his pre-eminent ^'^^'"^ ^^^
dignity
iii.
i.
as
an
illegitimate usurpation.
'
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
242
'
ST.
PAUL
They
Corinthians.
and
tribunals,
referred
their
disputes
the
to
civil
1.
So
passage
this difficult
pp. 261
Four
Opinion
ff.).
{Einleit,
Cor.
i.
12)
divided,
ill.
107) took
The
question then
them
is
as the party of
oi
who
HavKov,
ol
(2)
'AtpoXXw, (3)
may have
the last
been.
of Christ
again, regarded
human
(i
much
ix. 5),
is
them as a professedly
Him
Cor.
Neander,
(cf. i
ol
Storr
and
professing to adhere to
'
He
announced as truth from Himself without the intervention of any other person
{Plant, of Chr., i. p. 236), really making the Sacred Name a partisan badge.
2. An ancient interpretation (cf. Poole, Synops. Crit.), recently revived (cf. Lake,
Earlier Epistles of St. Paul, pp. 127 f.), punctuates after Kr;0a
'"I am of
But I am of Christ.'
Paul," and " I am of Apollos," and " I am of Cephas."
:
ol
YlavKov, ol 'AiroXXcD,
Christ's,'
kiricnCKiv
vfxtv irepl
iifias ireiroirjadai.
There
is,
would require
ordinate.
In 2 Cor.
(2)
f Cf. p. 45.
X.
The
(l)
Trpocr/cX/tras
This interpretation
'
of a second letter.*
243
^ and he begins
with the customary address, skilfully interweaving suggestions of the subsequent argument.
He affirms his own
and he greets his readers as the Church
apostolic vocation
IcBtum et ingens paradoxon
of God at Corinth
men
'
'
by caUing
and rebukes
saints,'
'
tacitly con-
their dissension
by reminding them
of their
catholic fellowship.
Paul,
1.
2 will,
peace from
With
all
Apprecia-
'
'
'
confidence.
I thank God always regarding you for the grace of God
which is given you in Christ Jesus, that in everything you are
so enriched in Him, in every sort of speech and every sort of
6' knowledge,' as the testimony of the Christ was confirmed in
7 you, that you are not lacking in any gift of grace, while you
8 await the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ, who will also
confirm you to the very end, unchargeable on the Day of our
Faithful is God, through whom you were
9 Lord Jesus Christ.
called into fellowship with His Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
4
5
'
And now
'
cor.
inthian
*
iSriXdiOr]
yap
p-ot (i.
ii), 'it
IvTavda;
'
Cf- p. 187.
^*'*''
LIFE
244
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
had learned by
was disgracing the Corinthian Church. It
was a threefold scandal partisanship, fornication, and
of dealing with the scandal which, as he
credible report,
litigation,
I.
Par-
Lio.tii^hip.
'
'
Now
Christ, that
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
KaTTjpTca-fiivoi, cf. n.
on
Th.
iii.
lo, p.
161.
245
x7other.)^
For it was not to baptise that Christ made me an
apostle
no, it was to preach the Gospel, not in wisdom of
speech, lest the Cross of the Christ should be made an empty
;
thing.
The question of his apostleship was comparatively unimportant at Corinth, where the Judaists were an insignifiand so he reserves it for subsequent discussion,
cant party
and meanwhile addresses himself to the contemptuous
indictment of the dominant intellectuals, giving free play to
his vein of sarcasm, that keen weapon which he could on
occasion employ so effectively.
At every turn he deals
them a shrewd thrust
now stigmatising their vaunted
wisdom as folly,' and telling them that what they
deemed folly was a divine wisdom which they were
His
u"e'^,ft'e{
icctuais.
'
'
'
'
'
'
incapable of receiving
now
'
iv. 8.
'
'
'
'
'
18
was its
glory,
19
^
it
to his
Cf. p. 148.
amanuensis
not a correction
is
'
(of.
Milligan,
'
Mix.
Is.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
246
PAUL
ST.
I will
'
Is.
'
'
'
'
'
the world did not through its wisdom recognise God, it was
God's good pleasure through the folly of the message we pro22 claim to save those who have faith
since Jews ask signs and
23 Greeks seek wisdom, but we proclaim a crucified Christ,^
24 to Jews a stumbling-block and to Gentiles folly, but to the
called on their part, both Jews and Greeks, Christ God's power
;
25
The
!^f
i
'
wiser than
is
'
'
Gods
eakness,
'
'
the
after
27
brothers
not many wise men
powerful, not many high-born.
the foolish things of the world that God chose to
26
No,
it
is
flesh,
calling,
not
many
of
Mk.
the
i.
27,
viii.
disciples
Resurrection (Mk.
16; Ac.
'questioning'
ix.
about
Betrayal
the
15).
on Gal.
iii.
I,
vii.
p.
203.
said crwl^rjTeTy
The verb
(Lk.
xxii.
is
23)
used also
and the
247
'
Reason
for
!||fcfty"of
Paul's
ii.
at
Cmiml
And as for me, when I came to you, brothers, it was not with
lofty speech or wisdom that I came, announcing to you the
determination was to know
testimony of God.^ For
nothing among you except Jesus as Christ and that a crucified
Christ. And it was in weakness and fear and much trembling
my
that I was brought among you and my speech and my message were not arrayed in persuasive words of wisdom but
in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, that your faith
might be arrayed not in men's wisdom but in God's power.
;
And
this
there
hended, only
b}^
Cf. p. 148.
N'^BDEFGLP
XpKJTov
(cf.
i.
6),
The Gospel
is
'
(cf.
Jo. xv.
27; Lk. xxiv. 48; Ac. i. 8, 22, iii. 15, v. 32, x. 39, 41), or ro jxapTvpiov joO
eoO, 'the testimony which God bore in Christ' (cf. I Jo. v. 9-1 1).
N*AC ri
(xvcTripiov Tov QeoO, 'the mystery of God' (cf. ver. 7).
LIFE
248
AND LETTERS OF
be expressed.
it
wisdom
'
To
evil
and
PAUL
ST.
insipid
flat,
Yet
it is
wisdom that we
judgment
talk in the
mature
of the
Is. ixiv.
''^'
4
^'^
'
Cf. Prov.
XIV. lO.
'
'
Karapyovfi^vwv,
'who
Jer.
wisdom of
this
(cf.
'
(cf.
age
'
2 Cor.
iii.
was out of
7,
new
11):
era
date.
320.
4-rrl
T7]P
iii.
li.
Ac.
vii.
LXX
23),
phrase
(cf.
50).
wdvTa
xp'7A'-Ta.
/j.rj,
'interpret,' especially a
dream
(cf.
raxv
&>"
also (i)
Gen.
Cf. Plat.
Phad. 72 c
kKv
'compare'
xl. 8,
xli.
(cf.
2 Cor. x. 12)
12; Dan.
v.
'
eirj'
and
12); and
hence two other interpretations of the text: (l) 'comparing spiritual things with
spiritual,' spirittialibus spiritualia comparantts (Vulg.), i.e., illustrating spiritual
truths by O. T. types (Chrys. )
(2) 'interpreting spiritual things by spiritual' or
;
249
does not receive the things of God's Spirit, for they are
him ;and he cannot recognise them, because they are
spiritually examined. ^
But the spiritual man examines everyFor who is so
tiling, while he is himself examined by none.
acquainted with the Lord's mind that he may instruct Him ?
But we have Christ's mind.
'
folly to
15
16
'
is, xl.
13.
'
And now he
delivers a sharp
home- thrust.
His
critics An un-
'
'
'
'
one teacher against another mean but that they left God
out of account ? Paul and Apollos were merely His ministers,
each doing his appointed task. Paul had planted the good
but it was
seed, and Apollos, his successor, had watered it
God that had made it grow. And His was all the praise.
;
iii.
2
*
p. 166),
predominates
twofold
irved/j-a,
'
the
wisdom
Here
life,
Th.
v. 23,
The
'
the
i^^X'H
and
life,
was
^/vxr]
\pvx^K6s
was
a merely intellectual
wisdom
of
God'
revealed
Spirit.'
f.
The weight
which a thing
is
hand, aapKiKb^
is
-t-vos
made
ffTi(f>avot), (rApKivos is
(Rom.
on
Hence
the vovs.
i/'ux"cAj di'dpc^'wos is
ffapKos
n.
<rwiJ.a (cf.
'
'through the
^pvxv,
i^^xv fiXo7os,
XoyiKT], 'the
men
(Engl. *-en',
(cf.
Mt.
carneus,
iii.
'made
^i^vv depfiarivT},
of flesh'
viii. 6).
The
mere
'
(cf.
and
Mk.
2 Cor.
iii.
xv. 17
3).
inclinations, tA
On
aKavd tvos
the other
(ppbv-qjjia
rrji
cf.
contenUon
250
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
'
'
'
The
anTfh^e'"
building,
Cf.
God
Cf. p. 150.
Herod.
V. lOI.
modern surgery
'
healed him.'
in
Mt.
* Cf. p. 226.
xxi. 33-44.
dressed
251
'
'
10
master-builder
'
diroKaXijTrTTai,
Th.
pres.,
because the
Day was
* A proverbial phrase.
Cf. Ps. Ixvi. 12;
Equally alien from the Apostle's thought are
his
conceived as imminent.
Am.
( I )
iv.
11
Zech.
iii.
2; Jud. 23.
work will be consumed, the man himself will live on in the torment of
and (2) the medieval reference to Purgatory (cf. Aquin. Summ.
(ire,
Suppl. xcix.
^
iii.
Cf.
V. 2.
oiVtres,
16;
eternal
Theol.,
iv. 3).
Tim.
iii.
15).
Not 'and
[i.e.,
cf. Rev.
''*'
^^'^^
';
The
folly
t'liaUon-'^'
celt.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
252
ST.
PAUL
i8
among you
become M'ise.
judgment
for it is written
He catches the wise in their
20 craftiness,' ^ and again
The Lord recognises the reasonings
19
Job
V. 13.
Ps. xciv.
"
'
'
the wise that they are futile.' And so let no one boast in
men. For all things are yours, whether Paul or Apollos or
23 world or life or death
all are yours, and you are Christ's,
21 of
22
and Christ
Theiiiegitimacv of
human
judgment,
is
God's.
cf
^'
ii.
14,
<
But they
stewardship.
Master, and to
Cf. Ac.
XXV. 26.
'
,,
Him
Heavenly
alone
and not
till
the Great
Day
will
'
LXX
directly
?
T., pp.
62
flf.
but translates
253
i.s.
'
'
'
approval.
Let a man reckon us as officers of Christ and stewards of
God's mysteries. On these terms of course it is required in
but to me it
3 stewards that one should be found faitliful
matters very little that I should be examined by you or by a
Nay, I do not even examine myself. For I am
4 human day.
conscious of no fault/ yet I am not on this score proved
my examiner is the Lord. And so pass no judg5 righteous
ment prematurely, until the Lord comes, who will illumine
the secrets of darkness and manifest the purposes of our
hearts and then will each get his praise from God.
iv. I
might be that the Corinthians would sneer at this brave The selfIf Paul had indeed so little regard for human judg- cency of
^''"
ment, why had he taken such pains
to answer their criticisms inthians
^
and defme the relations between himself and Apollos ? He and the
'"^
answers that in all his references to Apollos and himself he of"the
^p^^''^^had the Corinthians in view, and was censuring their vanity
and seeking to recall them to sane and scriptural views.
Their boasted excellences were God's gifts, and they were
reasons for thankfulness rather than for pride. Their
They had, in their own esteem,
conceit was boundless.
attained the very summit of perfection, and with scathing
sarcasm he contrasts their self-complacency with the hard
estate of the Apostles, scorned and persecuted for Christ's
It
speech.
f'\*;
'
-'
sake.
6
Now,
myself there
is
'
ovoh
no
guilt.
(To<pds (hv.
*
Hor. Epist.
lj.Ta<ixvf^o.'''i^it', (1)
i.
i.
61
eytl;
7a/)
5;)
sum,
'
am aware
oSre fxiyaovre
of notliing,'
cr/xt.Kfib:' (rvi'oioa.
/.if.,
fj.avTi^
'change the
trx'/Mfl)
outward form'
(cf.
2 Cor.
xi.
13-15
xiv. 2 Theod.).
i Ki.
21); so 'disguise' (cf. i Sam. xxviii. 8 Sym.
Cf.
o-x^Af. figura, as a grammatical term denoted 'a veiled allusion.'
(2)
'Venit
Quintil. IX. 2; Mart. Epigr. ill. Ixviii. 7; Suet. Dom. 10; Jiiv. Vit.
Phil.
iii.
ergo
Juvenalis
/teTa(rx'?A'a''"^f'>
Hence
tempora figurate notasset.'
'have a covert allusion beyond the immediate reference.'
in
suspicionem
quasi
Cf. Rev.
m.
17.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
254
PAUL
ST.
kingdom and
us behind
left
We
;
12
homeless
we toil, working with our own hands ; we meet
with blessing, persecution with patience, calumny with
entreaty
we are made as the offscouring of the world, the
scapegoat of all,^ to this very day.
;
13 reviling
stimulated
'
scum
refuse or
of society, a rascal.
Cf.
purgamentum.
signification
(2)
'
ivtavTov
/car'
Trpi^7]fia
rjpLiL'y
e/x/3aXXo/x^i'<^
yevov',
iiaavd
QaXaaar)
irepLKadap/jLa
Trepiiprj/ma
came
veavig,
Iloo-eiSI):!
t<^
iirl
awTTjpia Kal
^jtol
Ovaiai/
diraWay^
CLTroXvTpuffis,
avoKTivi/vvres.
riixCov
yivono.
Prov. xxi. 18
rCiv
/cat
avvexlivTwv
KaKuiv.
oCtwj (ve^aXov Ty
Hence
Cf. Tob. v. 18
rod waidlov
irepLKaOapfia, the
acquired a nobler
vilest that
It
7rep/^7;/ia
:
ipyvpiov
and
.
So in his interpretation of the prophecy of Caiaphas (Jo. xi. 49, 50) Origen
makes bold to say that our Lord, more than the Apostles, was irdvTuv irfpixp^jp.a,
comparing 2 Cor. v. 21 (In Evang. Joan, xxviii. 14). (3) The word was used in
*
'
the general sense of 'a devoted servant,' especially in the epistolary formula
kyih
Trpi\}/r]ij.d
el/j-i
iirep v/iQv.
aov.
Barn. Ep.
Cf. Ignat.
iv.
courtesy,
Thus
irdvTuv
;
'
'
simply transliterates
it
{omnium peripsema).
255
These were bitter words, and no sooner had they passed An affec
than the Apostle's heart smote him, and he con- remorfThe Corinthians stance.
cludes with an affectionate remonstrance.
were his converts, his spiritual children. He was their
father in Christ,' and thus he stood to them in a relation
which none of his successors, however faithful and devoted,
could occupy. There was love in his severity
his rebukes
were the admonitions of a father. It grieved him that they
and such was then his inhad so slighted his example
tention he was despatcliing Timothy, another of his
spiritual children, to Corinth, not merely to deliver the
letter but to recall him and his teaching to their remembrance.
Why did he not rather visit them in person ? It was not,
as his adversaries alleged, because he durst not confront them.
He would visit them ere long and his hope was that his
letter and Timothy's appeal would meanwhile restore order
and make his visit a pleasure and not a pain.
his lips
'
am
am
14
all
this
no,
'
'
'
'
'
Cf.
aSam.
p"- ^^
Ixxxix. 32.
that shameful
Several
months ago
f.
It
it
Cf. p. 219.
2.
Fomica
*'"
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
256
PAUL
ST.
He
ashamcd.
reiterates his
They might
mandate.
i.isistence
cipiiue.
in theii
matter
but
even a little matter might work much evil. Was it not a
proverb that a little leaven leavens the whole mass ? ^
The Feast of the Passover was approaching, ^ when the Law
required that the Israelites should purge their houses of
and he bids them celebrate the holy season by
leaven
purging this evil leaven out of their midst.
a
it
little
'
'
V.
'
man to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit
may be saved on the Day of the Lord. ^ It is nothing honour'
* Cf. p.
* Tiva,
him.
213.
oXojs, all
Cf.
Append.
I.
a solid consensus.
'a certain one,' well known, though the Apostle refrains from naming
Cf. Col.
ii.
8.
Here he quotes the formal resolution which in his first letter he had directed
First (ver. 4), the constitution of the judicial
the Corinthian Church to adopt.
assembly: (i) its authority
in the name of the Lord Jesus' (cf. Mt. xviii 20;
Col. iii. 17)
and (2) the sederunt [a) the members of the Church {ii/xQv), {d) the
spirit of the absent Apostle (cf. ver. 3), who communicated his judgment, and
{c) 'the power of the Lord Jesus' (cf. Lk. v. 17).
So Chrys., Calv Grot.
Otherwise: i. Construe 'with the power of the Lord Jesus' with 'deliver'
(Beza).
2. 'In the name of the Lord Jesus' with 'deliver,' 'assembled
Jesus' being parenthetical (Luth., Beng. Mey., Alford).
3, Both 'in the name
of the Lord Jesus
and with the power of our Lord Jesus with deliver
(Mosheim).
in the name of the Lord Jesus with ver. 3
him who
4. Connect
thus wrought this thing in the sacred name,' i.e., while professing to be a
Christian (a view mentioned by Chrys.).
Then follows the sentence (ver. 5),
This has been interpreted in two ways (cf. Aug. Contra Epist. Parmeft, in. 3):
I. The miraculous infiiction of some bodil}' punishment, perhaps even death
the
view of Chrys., whose advocacy of it is responsible for its general acceptance.
He supposes that the offender was to be stricken judicially with 'an evil ulcer 01
other disease,' comparing Job's trial by Satan (Job ii. 7) and the doom incurred bj
certain Corinthians for sacrilegious observance of the Holy Supper (xi. 30-33),
Cf. Baur, St. Paul, I. pp. 299 ff.
The cases of Ananias and Sapphira (Ac. v.
^
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
257
'
truth.
In his
first letter
mis-
'
'
community
of recluses.
The perversion of
ears, and he now
his counsel
corrects
it
had
and
moved
to repentance (Ambrstr.).
by
'
the flesh
The body
man
saved, beyond
contradiction the
all
is
to
It
may seem
'
'
sin,
'
and
its
(cruj/;ia)
is
body
a sacred thing
').
man
It is the
himself, soul
'
'
Dead,
I deliver to
the Corinthians.
.'
258
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
course of
human
10
'
'
Dt. xxii.
^4-
3.
And now
Litiga-
The
against another,
Dan.
vii.
28;^^'"
l\x'.
i,k. xxii.
'
'
iii.'2i,
4.
XX.
yU
And
will
if
Cf, p, 319.
we
judge angels,
shall
let
259
? ^
Kathcr,
6
7
8
9
11
And indeed an
his protracted sojourn at Ephesus.
explanation was needed
for his original intention had been
to make but a brief stay in the Asian capital, and proceed
thence to Corinth and, save for an excursion to Macedonia,
remain there until the close of his mission, thus affording
Arrival of
thiTn
delegates.
cf. xvi. 17
(^^
j^
^^
la-
of
ffiwTiKoi
Cf. Chrys.
fttCJTlKoU fiOVOV.
* Toi's i^ovdevrjfi^vovs if iKKXrjcia,
were endowed with the humbler gifts of administrative capacity (cf. xii. 28).
Otherwise
Do you place on the bench those who are set at naught in the
Church {i.e., heathen magistrates)?' This, however, ignores niv odf, immo vera
(cf. Lk. xi. 28).
as
'
first letter.
Cf. p. 236.
cf. 2 cor.
'
^s. 16.
26o
cf.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Cor.
^'
'
midst.
by eschatological excitement,
were in the throes of another and more bitter controversy.
And therefore his intention was that on his departure from
Ephesus in May, 56, he should betake himself in the first
churches, so lately convulsed
Cf.
Cor.
''^'' ^'
instance
winter.
Mission of
to'\h!ce^-
Corinth"'^
Ac.
xix.
Cor.Vvi^
12.
numerous and
difficult, it
would be some
p. 307-
Day
of Pentecost was
May
9.
and proceeds to
the
discuss
pounded.
course of
port.
261
It
pro-
The cor.
rescript.
a Corinthian Christian's
gifts
had been seriously considered and the rescript invited disIt was a precious
cussion of large and important problems.
opportunity, and he gladly embraced it in the hope of
His gratificaeffecting a complete and enduring settlement.
tion appears in the kindlier tone wliich characterises the
remainder of his
letter.
He
desists
of the Armenian Church contains two brief and absolutely worthpurporting to be the Corinthian communication and Paul's reply.
The canon
less
letters,
Cf.
Fabricius,
Cod. Apocr.
N.
T., pp.
918
sq.
N.
T.,
II.
it
Cf. p. 148.
'
may perhaps be
its
inferred that he
I,
The
Sexual
reifttions.
legitinwcy
riaget'^*
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
262
group
rescript submitted a
of
PAUL
ST.
problems connected
all
The Apostle's
legitimate
but,
as
expedient.
rule,
He would
rather
'
fever of desire.'
it is
Regarding the doctrine you write about, that
Since
honourable for a man never to touch a woman
fornication is so frequent, let each man have his own wife
Let the husband
3 and each woman her proper husband.
pay the wife her due, and the wife pay the husband his.
4 It is not the wife that has authority over her own body,
but the husband
and likewise it is not the husband that
Never defraud
5 has authority over his own body, but the wife.
one another, unless it be by agreement for a season, that
you may devote yourselves to prayer ^ and then resume your
relationship, lest Satan tempt you since you lack self-control.
and I
7 1 say this by way of concession, not of injunction
wish that all men were like myself. But each has his own
gift of grace from God, one in this way and another in that.
8 And I say to widowers and widows,^ it is honourable for
yet if they be lacking in self9 them if they remain like me
control, let them marry
for marriage is better than the
vii. I
'
'
6,
fever of desire.*
(2)
Divorce.
Then he turns
is
married or
else
Cf. p. 31-
^ T.
R.
'
fasting
and prayer.
nvpovffdai,
burned
in
N*ABCDEF'GP
'
Mk.
ix.
29.
om.
similai
I.
Gehenna
'
fire
of lust'
(Cypr. Epist.
(cf.
Rom.
XII ad Pomfon.
i.
iv).
27), not
'b<
to
11
263
is that
but if she be
a wife should not be divorced from a husband
divorced, let her remain unmarried, or else let her be reconciled
to her husband ; and that a husband should not put away his
;
cf. Mt,
r.
32-
wife.
legitimate
for
Scriptures, idolatry
is
spiritual
whether unbehef
itself
divorce.
Since,
whoredom,
according
it
is
the
to
(3)
Mixed
marriages.
was maintained
divorce
and the
idea, it appears,
his
first
'
2 Cor.
ri.
^'^
The grand
called us.'
principle
was that
'
it is
in peace that
it
God has
transfigures
everything.
It takes
our lives as
codiycon.
^^"'"'^"*-
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
264
PAUL
ST.
circumcision
'
'
'
he was
'
still
Christ's slave.'
ao
'
'
Christ's
slave.
of inculcating the
* This was sometimes done by Jews to escape Gentile taunts in the baths and
gymnasia (cf. Schtlrer, I. i. p. 203). On the method cf. Wetstein.
* /iSXXo;' XP^ffO' admits of two interpretations.
'although
I. Supply t'^ dovXelq.
(cf. Lk. xi. 8) you can gain your freedom, rather remain in slavery' (/xdWov
do^iXeve).
So Chrys. OiXuv dei^ai Sti ovSiv pXiirrei ij dovXela dXXd Kal a)0eXei.
:
who
it,' tl
This
Lightfoot.
^XeijOepos.
On
one's reach,'
is
preferable, since
natural to supply t^
cf. ix.
appointed
is
it
lot.
it
should be accepted
when
is
it
actually
is
one's
265
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
|;
Cf. schol.
Gjjo-etoj'
Plut. Thes.
36;
Pollux, VI r. 13.
(cf.
'
i.irix^'--
'''^^
Tcj)
'
AirdWufi
iw' iXtvdeplq;,
woman
'
The Pythian
slave named
the purchase
(i.e.,
Then
follow
266
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
{4)vir-
PAUL
'
5^""y-
ST.
'
'
Cf
p. 447.
267
it,
advantages of virginity.
wedded
virgin
3'et
until at her
'
'
'
'
'
as
give
mercy
entitles
principle
Ecd.
the
or
i>.ZK(l)a.l
of coining
epithets
Heinichen on Eus.
*
irapd^voi
Vll. 30.
(cf.
I.e.,
was
It
a.-^a.vi\TQ.i
p. 67),
Exc. xiii.
virgitus subintrodtuta.
as
a\}Vi\.aa.KToi,
Bingham, Ant.
vi.
ii.
i rapOivos
Cf.
13.
was a
title
KoKbp
xii
et
bound,
iiirdpxftv, of. n.
am
on Gal.
Trpos
ii.
4, p. 200.
man
who
vixQiv
Cf. Ignat.
ovk dfii,
are free.'
'
Ad Magn,
though
am
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
268
PAUL
ST.
will
Our opportunity is
This, however, I admit, ^ brothers
henceforth those who have wives must be as
abridged
30 though they had none,^ and those who weep as though they
did not weep, and those who rejoice as though they did not
rejoice, and those who buy as though they possessed nothing,
31 and those who use the world as though they refrained from its
full use
for the world as it is now constituted is passing away.
The unmarried man
32 And I wish you to be free from anxiety.^
how he may please the
is anxious about the Lord's affairs
while one who is married is anxious about the world's
33 Lord
how he may please his wife and so his interests are
34 affairs
Also the woman the widow and the virgin * is
divided.
anxious about the Lord's affairs, that she may be holy both in
body and in spirit but one who is married is anxious about
how she may please her husband. This
35 the world's affairs
I say for your profit, not that I may cast a halter round your
necks
no, the end in view is seemliness and attendance on
the Lord without distraction.^
36
But if one thinks he is behaving unseemly toward his virgin,
in case he be over-lusty, and there is no help for it, let him do
he is not sinning let them marry. But one
37 what he desires
who stands steadfast in his heart and has no constraint but has
authority where his own will is concerned, and has decided in
his own heart to keep his virgin intact, will do honourably.
38 And so, while one who puts his virgin to the use of marriage
does honourably, one who refrains will do better.^
39
<py]fji.i,
TO
Mk.
ut
"
cf. X.
XoiTrdi'
15,
TCva,
ellipt.,
V. 23.
5)
Cor.
Cf.
that.'
i.
and Vulg.
'
viii.
7;
reliquum est
is
Reading
at
'
fiipip.vq.,
woman
iMe/xipiffTai.
Tisch.
Nestle).
it)
{Ad Uxor,
is
17
ry yvvatKl.
and there
Ywij
17
dyafMos
kuI fitfiepitTrai
kcll
/cat
i]
i]
irapdevot
yvvrj Kai
i]
is
(W. H.,
npifj.v<ji
Trap6ivo%'
t)
S.yap.ot
the unmarried
anxious.'
cf
d7repicrird(rTCs?s,
about
much
Lk.
x.
40
iripieairaTo wepl
voWrjv hiaKoviav,
phrase
N. T.
in
'
distracted
significant
paiallel.
*
The
old as Chrys.
(cf.
De
Virg. 78),
is
The
two ways.
is
(eoi'
17
inr^paKp-os,
(l) vTrepai:iJ.os, if
'
it
if
when he
mean
understood as 'give
ya.p.elT(t)<Tay,
is
prevailing idea, as
keep
This
').
is
in marriage.'
On
it
his daughter
is
supported by
if it
must be
irreconcilable with
them
(i.e..
269
Spirit.
2.
Things
heathen deity.
It
when a
It is
(i)
iiiripaK/ios
it
may
is
in question,
nor
rather
mean 'exceedingly
lusty.'
(2) yap.ii-eiv is
'excel in youthful vigour' (Athen. 657 d).
found only in N. T. (cf. Mt. xxii. 30 xxiv. 38) and on the analogy of similar
formations (cf. ireXe/ct^etj', ijtiarifetj', o-a^iSari^eiv, iovdat^fiv) it should denote, not
'give in marriage,' but rather 'practise marriage,' 'put to the marriage-use.'
Cf.
vTrepaK/xcij,-eLv,
severity.
i'Aov 6e\i)uaTos.
^
Pap.
no:
ipwTif
^apawfiifiaijpcov,
table of the
o'clock.'
Cf.
crc
rjris
eariv
Lord Sarapis
No. 523.
le,
dTro (bpa'i 0,
in the
'
Temple
K\(ivr]v
T(f)
Chrcremon
of
Oxyr^.^
LIFE
270
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
occasion
intercourse but
world
Still
a difficulty remained.
Conflicting
Arrogant
idols
'
:
We
we
is
still
And
less
so the
Apostle answers
up.
cf.pt.
Ps^'cvi.
Rev.
IX.
37
20.
>
Plat. Apol. 21 D.
27s
it
from meat which had been sacrificed to idols. The intelhad adopted w^hat seemed to them a more rational
attitude.
They regarded the heathen gods as mere fictions
of superstition, and they argued that, since an idol was
nothing in the world,' it could inflict no injury. The fear
of exposure to the mahgn operation of demons by eating
lectuals
baseless apprehension.
was a
We
it is
not every
Some
cling to
the old notion, and their scruples are entitled to consideration.
7
in all.
Some, retaining to
hour the old notion about the idol, eat the food as an idolsacrifice, and their conscience, being weak, is polluted.
this
God.
not recommend us to
by not eating nor the
will
off
is
science disapproves
^
Cf. Theophil.
Ad
Autol.
ecm
and
I.
p.
if
75 B (Sylburg.)
Kal
De
to. fikv
ivbiiara &v
</>^)j
Scimus nihil
esse nomina mortuorum, sicut nee ipsa simulacra eorum
sed non ignoramus qui
sub istis nominibus et institutis simulacris operentur et gaudeant et divinitatem
(ri^ejdai deuv ovSpLard
veKpiLv ivdpwTruv.
Tert.
Sped. lO
'
mentiantur,
*
Ki/pios
nequam
was a
Roman Emperor*.
since they
'
title
held that
God
(cf. p.
Jews
De
269, n.
i)
but of the
to call Csesar
Bell.
Jud.
'
Lord,'
Vll. x. I>
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
272
ST.
PAUL
10
And now he
The
defence
(i)
The
Christian
liberty.
liberals
Christian liberty,
and the
liberals
naturally resented so
intolerable a tyranny.
larger
concern,
jjj^jgg^
rights
g^
sacrcd right,
when
is
it is
And by way
of
he adduces his own example, in no spirit of selfglorification but with the double purpose of resolving the
immediate perplexity and at the same time repelhng the
Judaist attack on his own apostolic authority.
He has just affirmed his wilhngness to abstain from flesh
rather than injure a weak brother. Was that a dereliction
either of his Christian liberty or of his apostoHc authority ?
His apostleship, he deftly remarks, needed no vindication
with the Corinthians. For they owed him their conversion,
and this constituted an incontrovertible attestation of his
divine commission
it was his sufficient answer to his critics
illustration
Paul's
^
ship'.
Us. 1
Am
I not free
Jesus our Lord ?
'
C. Tie
Days of His
Flesh, p. 99.
my
critics
273
I
am
for
you
My defence
to
just this.
is
He was an
privileges.
vii.
29-
Mt.
xiii
4, 5
cf.
bread
recognised
?
He had a right to remunera- why he
common equity that a man should exercrse
the reason
It is a principle of
tion.
by the
live
Scriptures.
and a
an ox. And if the rule held
held much more in spiritual service.
If the ploughman and the thresher were entitled to their
wage, should the sowers of the heavenly seed go unrequited ?
And who had so strong a claim on the Corinthians as Paul
and his companions who had won them to the Faith ? Yet
he had waived his right. And the reason was his solicitude
'those
who examine
Cf. p. 152.
Cf. Tht
sight than
Days of His
Flesh, p. 18.
me.'
f.
^^^^e.
LIFE
274
for the
AND LETTERS OF
advancement
of the Gospel.
ST.
PAUL
He would
any
suffer
xv. 4.
JlscTir"
xxii.^l7-3i.
'
It
his
service
else
and
his
of his ministry.
nolo
It
Hberty
to
stewardship,
X3
ii* 8.
Do you
not
know
Cf. n. on
Th.
iii.
i,
p. 160.
13
275
16
Dt. xviii.
^-sjq".
lj; ^
17
The preaching
of the Gospel
was
and
its The
reward
and therefore he sacrificed his
personal interests and abjured his rights.
His one concern
was the winning of men for Christ, and he would not contemn
their prepossessions and prejudices but, where no principle
was at stake, would defer to these and always treat them
triumph
his only
'
^^"^"his
sole in-
What, then,
18
is
me
in preaching the
my
21
not myself under Law, that I might gain those under Law
to those without Law as one without Law
though I am not
without God's Law
no, I am within Christ's Law
that I
might gain those without Law
to the weak I became weak
that I might gain the weak
to every one I have become
everything that I might in every case save some. And everything I do on account of the Gospel, that I may share its
fellowship with others.
;
23
cj. Gal.
^'- '
23
And
thus he proved his Christian liberty by freely relinit, and he commends his attitude to the Corinthian
quishing
liberals
every
^
An
the
by a
fifth
familiar
example
He
about to say
aposiopesis.
is
'
Cf. p. 150.
d^w^
[Clem. Rom.]
roiis
Jd Cor.
(pdaproiis
II.
had rather
when he
:
starve,
aTroOaveiv
XifjUjt
ov
iravrts
fiij
oi
cf. i Jo.
'
3-
his
seif-
'^'^'^'Pi'"*-
LIFE
276
prize
cf. 2
Tim.
'
ST.
of parsley-leaves,
PAUL
and the
victor
wore
^^'
AND LETTERS OF
it
Do you not know that the runners in the race-course all run
but only one wins the prize ? Run like him that you may
And every one who enters the contest
5 succeed in winning it.
practises self-control in every particular they to win a fading
For my part, then, it is thus that
6 crown, but we an unfading.
it is thus that I box
as no
with a clear end in view
I run
37 striker of the air.' ^
No, I bruise ^ my body and enslave it,
24
'
lest
I
(2)
The
for others,
as a violation of Christian
It
game
idols
'
the
ceremonial
of
initiation,
especially
the
purificatory
and the
lustration
sacrificial
feast
'
common
The metaphor
is
Cf. Verg.
^n.
v.
377
Days of His
i/TrajTrtdfoj, cf.
on I Th. V. 21, p. 165Cf. Hatch, Infiuence of Greek Ideas and Usages, Lect. x; Legge, Fortnmneri
T/te
Flesh, p. 322.
and Rivals of
Christianity,
i.
pp. 130
f.
awarded the
Epaminondas
are to drag
'
:
it
It
is
first
27^
place in the
absurd
if
Agesilaiis
Unand
'
'
he said
'
up
strenuous self-discipline,
of their
dream
of
on the necessity of
proceeds to demonstrate the vanity
his insistence
sacramental securit3^
He adduces an
historical parallel.
The Israelites had An hisSacraments in the Wilderness. They were besprinkled p^'i-aUei.
by the Shekinah, the overshadowing Cloud of the Lord's Cf. Ex.
Presence
and they passed through the waters of the Red xlv" 19.3^1^'
Sea.
This was their Baptism, their sacramental lustration
after the twofold symbolism of effusion and immersion.
And they had also their Eucharist, since the manna and cf. Ex.
''^'"''^"' 7the water from the stricken rock were their sacramental
meat and drink. All the forty years of their pilgrimage
they not only ate that heavenly bread but drank that
heavenly drink
for, according to a Jewish legend, the rock
of Horeb followed their march, and wherever they encamped,
it stood at the entrance of the Tabernacle and poured forth
its abundant stream.^
their
X. I
For I do not wish you to ignore the fact,* brothers, that our
fathers were all under the Cloud and all passed through the
Sea, and all pledged themselves to Moses by baptism in the
Cloud and in the Sea and they all ate the same spiritual food
;
Plut.
De Aud.
* Cf.
Cf. n. on
Th.
iv.
13, p. 163.
Cor. x. 4.
'
LIFE
278
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
and all drank the same spiritual drink for they drank all the
while of a spiritual rock as it followed them, and the rock was
Yet with the greater number of them God was
3 the Christ.
not well pleased for they were laid low in the wilderness.
Num.
ST.
'
xiv.
1 6.
A warning
selves.
condemnation
The Cloud and the Sea signified Baptism, and the bread
from heaven and the water from the rock the Eucharist.
The rock was the Christ.' He was with the Israelites all
unknown, ministering to them the grace which is now
revealed in His Holy Sacraments.
Yet it proved unavailing.
They were seduced into idolatry, fornication, rebellion, and
'
There
is
we may not
not turn idolaters like
some of them, as it is written
The people sat down to eat
and drink, and arose to frolic' And let us not commit fornica^[q^ g^g some of them did, and there fell in a single day twentythree thousand.^ And let us not try the Lord's patience too
far, as some of them tried it, and they were destroyed by the
serpents.
And do not murmur as some of them did, and they
were destroyed by the destroying angel. AD this happened to
them by way of warning and it was written for the admonition
of us to whom the tribute of the ages has accrued. ^ And so
let him who fancies he stands firm look to it lest he fall.
No
temptation has seized you but such as is the common lot of
man and God is faithful He will not allow you to be tempted
And
all this
they
^'^!'
'
Ex.
cf.
23
'
XXV.
.'
xii.'
Do
Num.
did.
^0
Sam. 11
xxiv. 16
17'
12
13
Cf. p. 27.
9,
'twenty-four thousand.'
mere
slip of
memory,
We
are
teaches.
re\uivri^,
(cf.
Mt.
'
'
the heirs of
reXij,
a tax-gatherer
ix. 9).
all
'taxes,'
'
the ages
'
'tribute,'
(cf.
Mt.
xvii.
25;
Rom.
xiii.
7).
make
ability,
also the
way
279
bear up.
And now
gentle irony
by a dexterous manipulation
of the confident
we
life.
14, 15
16
Wherefore, my beloved,
speaking as to shrewd men
Cup
of
Blessing
bless
is it
not a participation
is it
The Atonement in the Light of History and the Modern Spirit, pp. 33
Cf. The Days of His Flesh, p. 446.
Cf
which we
flee
:
flF.
prii
phclty with
idolatry,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
28o
PAUL
ST.
17
Dt. xxxii.
'
17-
'
Dt. xxxii.
'
'
21.
He?
There was, however, a larger consideration than personal
It was the duty of Christian expediency, and this the
The law
'
ency.^^
risk.
Apostle
Cf.
vi.
12.
'
now
Everything
presents.
is
He
quotes
the
libertine
maxim
'
'
'
'
if it
So
Calv., Beng.
common
'
Cf. p. 236.
281
it,
it is not everything
yes, but
allowable
Let none seek his
24 it is not everything that builds up.
rather, his neighbour's.
Everything that
25 own interest
is sold in the meat-market eat, examining nothing in defer26 ence to conscience
for
to the Lord the earth belongs
If some stranger to the Faith
27 and all that it contains.'
invites you and you choose to go, eat everything that is set
before you, examining nothing in deference to conscience.
a8 But if some one ^ say to you,
This is a thing sacrificed in
39 the Temple,' ^ do not eat it in deference to that person, your
informant, and to conscience (by conscience I mean not
for what is
your own conscience but your neighbour's)
the use of my hberty being judged by another conscience ? '
30 If I partake with thankfulness, why am I calumniated for
Whether, then, you eat
31 a thing which I give thanks for ?
or drink or whatever you do, do everything for God's
Put no difficulty in the way of Jews, Greeks, or
32 glory.
33 the Church of God, as I on my part pleasure every one in
everything, not seeking my own profit but that of the
Follow my
xi. I generality of men, that they may be saved.
example, as I follow Christ's.
33
'
Everything
that
is
is
allowable
profitable.
'
yes,
'
Everything
but
'
is
'
Ps. xxiv.
i,
'
'
'
3.
Abuses
^^^^^1^
and
Gentile converts,
it
is
no
(2)
(i)
the hest,
nempe convivator
(Grot.)
The
(3)
last is attested
be a matter of conscience.
* UpiiQvTov ('sacrificed in the Temple') or OfiOvrov ('sacrificed to the god') is
the heathen term, used out of courtesy at a heathen table rather than the opprobrious Christian term ei^wXbdvTov ('sacrificed to an idol ').
it
(yii'rjTai), 'that what may come to pass?' i.e., to what good purpose,
what good end ? Better forgo one's liberty than expose one's conduct to
So Chrys.
misconstruction and one's profession to calumniation.
' tva, tL
for
cf. 2
" '^'
Th.
Unveiled
women.
GaL
iii.
28.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
282
ST.
PAUL
in a startling fashion.
Cf. Gen.
xxiv. 65.
of canonical order.
The
signi-
ficance of
the veil.
a double question
29.
Cf. I Cor.
XV. 27, 28.
Cf. Grotius
He
and Wetstein on
Cor.
xi. 5.
is
283
Head
is
God.
Throne
of Grace.^
cf.
Heb.
'^- ^5.
16,
man
an adulteress.
4
5
Cf.
innocuis
Tert.
;
Cor.
xi. 4.
Cf. Grotius.
Apol.
30
capite nudo,
'
:
pectore oramus.'
*
In some quarters at
all
events.
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
284
ST.
PAUL
If a woman is not to
the same thing as the shaved adulteress.
but if it be disgraceful
be veiled, let her also cut off her hair
for a woman to cut off her hair or shave her head, let her be
veiled.
Thus
Appeal
to
Scripture.
Cf.
Gen.
i.
""
18-23!
far
^^^^,
'
'
'
'
Cf.
Mk.
ii.
'^'
Cf.
Cor.
xi'i.^22
Tim.
We
,\' of prayer,
V.
ai.
'
'
Gen.
27. y-
Gen.
i.
26,
1-
ii.
23.
For a
primally
man
'
the image
'
'
'
'
'
'
Gen.
ii.
18.
'Minus
Chrys.
aliquid viro, ut
fl
(prjcrl,
Socr.
leaders of the
ccL Hist.
iv.
Of
may be mentioned
(77^01/1 aiSiffdriTi.
these
(Grot.).
roi't
10)
right side
This subordination
is
285
Therefore the
'
on her head
woman
no depreciation of woman.
woman
ouglit
in reverence for
On the
Man and
Woman s
honoiH-.
office of
cf. i Tim.
" ^^"
to him,
universal economy.
11
12
cf. jo. v.
^^"
And,
By
'
of God.
Determine
13
14
15
is it
fitting that
^ i^ovffiav,
^
it
woman
The
variant KdXi'/x/na
(cf.
Iren.
I.
i.
De
Tuend. Val.
Cf. Galen.
II
Rom, 84
CLKaXinrrois
e/t
rb
I.
STj/idcnov
Svo'Tvx'-oi.
Kfipeadai
raU
Cf.
iirlKTijTot. <pv<reis
rd
ijOij.
(cat
yvyaiKei Ko/MMai dl
yap
oi
trap' "'EiKKrjaLV,
dv5ps, St:
roh
brav
fJ.iv
ri
Eustath.
on Horn.
yvvaiKLKijjripbv iffTLv.
//.
(lll.
p.
288)
K6fxr]y
di ex"*'
'f
tOKo/xov
dyai
instir
'"^""'=' '
propriety.
It
Dismissal
quesTion.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
286
wcrc
iiijustice to
ST.
PAUL
He
women
womanly
i6
If,
ProfanaLove'^''^^
feast.
'
'
'
'
'
neighbours
This
is all
to Christian usage.
Cf. p. 37.
Chrys. understands
'disputation
is
is
contrary
287
and the Apostle cries shame upon it. If they would have
revelry, let them have it at home, and not flaunt it in the
faces of the poor.
was a horrible scandal, and the worst feature of it was The instIn such an assembly J,f |^e
desecration of the Holy Supper.
there was nothing sacramental. The Corinthians had Supper.
It
its
ordinance.
In this
Shall I commend you ?
I to say to you ?
do not commend you. For I received from the Lord '
The Lord Jesus,
the tradition which I delivered to you
24 on the night of His betrayal, took a loaf, and after giving thanks
He broke it and said " This is My body sacrificed for you.
What am
23
matter
'
irpQroy
fj.ev
'in the
first
place cleavages, in
(ver.
sequence.
'
SoKi/xot, cf. n.
on.
Th.
v. 21, p.
65.
On
xvf.
irapo.
riX-rj
(Mt.
is
Moulton's Winer,
p.
463.
immediate and
direct.
Thus
Cf.
LIFE
288
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
35
Cf.
Ex
xxiv. 8.
'
Cf. iieb.
VI. 6, X.
29.
A divine
ju gment.
j^^^^^y
yet, he recognises,
betokened the Lord's displeasure
it
For it was no mere judgment
there was mercy inuit.
was a chastisement. Despite their grievous offence the
Corinthians were God's children, and it was as His children
for what son is there
that He was deahng with them
Their affliction was His
whom a father does not chastise ?
It
Cf.
Heb.
'^"' ^'
'
'
30
reason that
31
falling asleep.^
If
we had
condemnation.
The
chTrge^^
and
'
'
And
33
* Cf.
'
so,
my
Chrys.
rovrkan,
Xo7tfo/ie'os t'ov
fii)
' KoifiVPTat,
*
firj
6yKOV
Flesh, p. 446
The Feast of the Covenant, p. 16.
fxt} ivvowv, d;i XP^> to /.i^yedos rwv irpOKei^iiviav,
;
f^erdfwv,
rfji diopeas.
and MilHgan,
(cf.
a Soxn or 'Reception'
Moulton
(cf. p. 37).
289
one another. If one be hungry, let him eat at home, that your
meeting may not bring a judgment upon you. And as for the
rest of the business, whenever I come, I shall set it in order.
'^'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
.:
'
rA wvev/xariKd,
Cf. Chiys.
22 C
cf. xiv.
X'*p'<''M'^'''*i cf.
xii. 4, 9,
I,
Siv
yap
28, 30, 3
Kal
(n<)(t>povoi'<rr]t
1.
where he quotes
Plat. Apol.
\iyovai.
2,
/caraffrdaeajs (Chrys.).
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
290
';;
ST.
PAUL
'
xii. I
Disparity
of spiritual
gifts.
and
.f
mainly
rare,
and
being lowly and commonplace, were little esteemed
rivalry,
and
had
provoked
arrogance,
jealousy,
the disparity
this
scandal
the
Apostle
addresses
himself,
To
discontent.
and he administers a twofold corrective.
;
All equally
sacred.
ments
are gifts of
therefore
God and
whether greater or
all,
endow-
4
5
The
test of
Emperor
With
{5/xoa-ov ttjv
(2)
{ i )
swear by
Cf. p. 46, n. 2.
St.
John
at
criterion
irpo<prjTTjs ecTTiv,
'
dW
This sentence
Eph.
ii.
11)
is
6're
W. H.
suggest
on
irord (cf.
ffo<pia
is
heathen philosophy,
;
(xiii,
2),
291
to another gifts
neighbour, in the same Spirit, faith
to another operations of
heaUng, all in the one Spirit
to another dismiraculous powers
to another prophecy
cernings of spirits
to another various kinds of tongues ^
and to another interpretation of tongues. 15ut all these are
set in operation by the one and self-same Spirit, diversely
endowing each individual just as He will.
9 to his
10 of
11
all
are precious
all
all
the greatest.
'
If
which
life,
12
13
14
15
For, as the body is one and has many members, while all
the members of the body, many as they are, are one body,
so also is the Christ.
For in one Spirit were we all baptised
into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or
For
free men, and were all given to drink of one Spirit.
If the foot say
the body is not one member but many.
Because I am not a hand, I do not belong to the body,'
And
it does not on this account not belong to the body.
Because I am not an eye, I do not belong to
if the ear say
the body,' it does not on this account not belong to the body.
If the whole body were an eye, M'here were the hearing ?
But,
If the whole were hearing, where were the smelHng ?
as it is, God has placed the members, each one of them,
'
16
'
17
18
* Cf.
\.
i.
09
ff.
eciuaii)
"'='^^^^^'"y-
LIFE
292
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
20
'
'
and
EnumeraSpiritual
g''^5-
The
its
members
And
;
individually,
various functions
Church
and the Apostle enumerates these. First and supreme is
Apostleship, which rested on the direct commission of the
Lord Jesus Christ second. Prophecy, which was an inspiration of the Holy Spirit ^ and third. Teaching, the laborious
office of conserving and transmitting the Evangelic Tradition,
i^ the body, so there are various ministries in the
'
'
'
'
'
'
Cf. p. 72.
avTiX-fiuxf/eis, cf.
Cf. p. 258.
'
cf. p. 80.
Ac. xx. 35
5et
Cf. p.
35.
And God
38
all
293
first
Apostles,
39
30
Yet
in
nobler grace
Love
is
best of
all
better
in praise of Love,
Strive
31
hymn
furthermore
and
liii. I
all
knowledge,
And
if I
have
Enough
to
all faith,
'
remove mountains,'
Cf.
Mt.
XVll. 30.
* Cf. St.
Thomas
a Kempis' praise of
When
'
it
iv
cytnbaliim
on, the
first
spoke
li^pei).
clanging cjTiibal
they put
diaX^KTifi),
heathen
at
{a.-^yi\iK-Q
III. v. 3-8).
'
was proverbial.
mtindi
(Plin.
Nat.
rattles
employed
Tiberius used to
Hist.
I,
Epist.
Nunc up.).
*
Cf
p. 397.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
294
ST.
PAUL
am
naught.
dole out all my possessions,
if I surrender my body to be burned,*
Yet have not Love,
In nothing am I profited.
I
And
And
if I
Love
is
There
5
is
no windy
Zech. viii.
17 LXX.
j^gj. jii
is
'
reckons
truth
trustful,
always
And
partially that
we prophesy
10
11
When
I was a child,
talked as a child,
I felt as a child,
I
ha
Kav9ri<ro{u)fiai (cf.
traditional fate of
W.
by
Dan.
Barnabas
iii.
(cf. p.
28
LXX
118).
The
Heb.
xi.
variant
34
ha
may
H.),
copyist's
'that I
emendation
in
and himself
between Barnabas
*
(cf. n. on
Tb. iii. I, p. 160), either (i) 'is proof against everything,' every annoyance (so
R.V. marg. 'covereth all things') ; or (2) 'keeps in everything,' never betrays a
con^dence, is not rimosa, 'leaky-minded.' Most probably the latter. Cf. Ecclus.
viii.
17: M* fiupoO fj,r) axjfi^ovKivov, oil yap Sw-fiaerat. XiYOf (jri^ai, 'Take not
I
for
he
will
Luc.
were
keep counsel.' Proverb (cf. Alciphr. Epist. i. 13)
'ApeoTrayirov areyaviirepo^, 'closer than an Areopagite.'
Areopagita taciturnior
dicebatur qui commissum arcanum optime contineret' (Erasm.).
* Prophecies and tongues are for the advancement of the Faith, and
when it is
Kuiversal {ravTrji wavTaxov Staffirapeicrris), they will be no longer needed (Chrys.).
J\^av.
II
initiated
ireXiffdrjiiev,
cbj
olcrOa,
to
'
295
reckoned as a child
I have become a man,
things.
12
see,
13
these three
The trouble which had arisen in the Corinthian Church in The gift of
connection with Spiritual Gifts, had specially to do with ^^&""and here emerges a problem which is Perplexity
the gift of tongues
singularly perplexing, and that for two reasons.
One is proEfem
that the gift was a temporary phenomenon.
It abounded a
in the ApostoUc Church, and it still lingered, on the testimony pll^nol^^e.^
'
'
and revived
early in
""-
*
,
pressly asserts,
allusions
to
master of exegesis.
The whole passage,' he observes, is
exceedingly obscure
and the obscurity is occasioned by
our ignorance of the facts and the cessation of happenings
which were common in those days but unexampled in our
own.' And, moreover, the evidence of the New^ Testament
For one thing, it is surprisingly
is extremely bewildering.
meagre. The phenomenon was extensively diffused in
apostolic days, appearing at Jerusalem, at Caesarea Stratonis,
*
'
Meagre"vidence^^
Ac.ii. 1-13;
X.
46
5C
iffbirrpov,
shadow
of the
'in a mirror.'
God's
reflection in
Image
Hereafter, however,
not His
dim
we
we
i.
'the Visible
shall see
glass,'
in
see only
'even as
He
is' (l
Jo.
iii.
2)
'AH
the prophets
V.
Tert.
vi.
I.
Adv. Marc.
V.
v. 16-19.
,'-
xix.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
296
and at Corinth
and Paul alone of the sacred
at Ephesus,
Its incon-
sistency.
yet
is
it
writers.^
main
ST.
PAUL
mentioned by Luke
Nor
is
difficulty.
the scantiness
The
principal
languages.
'
Ac.
ii.
4.
them utterance
'
amazed
to hear a
band
various languages.
The
general
notion.
Cf. Gan.xi.
1-9.
If this
what the
little
doubt
tongues was
it was a miraculous endowment, vouchsafed by the Holy Spirit to those who received
Him, whereby they were able to speak strange languages
which they had never learned. So it was understood by
the sacred historian, and his account was generally accepted
by the Christian Fathers ^ and succeeding interpreters.
Thus conceiving it, they enlarge upon the practical utiUty
and the spiritual significance of the endowment. It was,
they represent, no small furtherance of the Gospel that its
first preachers were able, by the grace of the Holy Spirit,
to proclaim it to all nations in their own native languages.
And it served, moreover, as a prophecy of the unity of the
Catholic Church, the gathering together of the scattered
children of God into one family.
It was indeed nothing
less than the undoing of the ancient curse of Babel.
The
punishment of tongues,' says Hugo Grotius, scattered men
abroad
the gift of tongues regathered the scattered into
one people.'
gift of
'
'
The promise
tongues
(Mk.
'
xvi.
is
that after
disciples
17).
Of. Orig.
xiv. 14.
297
is
its
umen
^^'''^y-
what was
Spirit
upon
all flesh
He
declared
it
pour forth of My
and your sons and your daughters shall
Cf. p. 7.
'
Alban
'
I will
joci v
^^'
2;
LIFE
298
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your
old men shall dream dreams.' This defines the phenomenon
:
it
Paul's
account,
And
it
was prophecy
situation at Corinth.
;
Cor. xiv.
lo, II.
'
word
'
'
'
'
Ac.
ii.
4.
'
'
'
'
\'ci
6, II.
'
'
'
gift.
The
basis
gation!^''
'
It in
Book
of Acts that
It
represents the
'
tongues
'
THE THIRD MISSION
299
'
'
respectively the
portraj^ed in the
is
that
among
The words
which they had heard and forgotten, lay dormant in their
subliminal consciousness and awakened when their suprawas paralysed by sickness. It is a
liminal consciousness
hke phenomenon when the forgotten but imperishable past
recurs in seasons of mental aberration and is uttered in
ravings.
Coleridge furnishes a remarkable instance in the
case of a young woman some five and twenty years of age
and quite ilUterate, unable either to read or to write, who,
in the delirium of a nervous fever, poured forth Hebrew and
repetition of these psychologically inexplicable.
'
'
'
'
'
i.
Ci.
up.
Heath
,S
ff.
in
Contemp.
Rev., Jn.
l886
Bruc}',
Histoire
du
fanaiistn*^
uttie
^[''t^^e^"
Cevenne*.'
3O0
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Ii"ving
Edward Irving and it was believed that the consummation would be heralded by a recurrence of the spiritual
gifts which had accompanied His First Advent.
The wild
and
of hope had reached the peaceful shores of the Gareloch
Qj^g Sunday evening a company of friends had gathered round
Mary Campbell's couch and were praying for the restoration
of the gifts, when suddenly she received the gift of tongues and
leader,
The
gift
tongues.
'
The
gift
e.iing.
upwards of an hour.
of
It was the gift of heaHng that was first bestowed on the
Macdonalds. Their sister was lying sick, and she prayed
for the Baptism of the Spirit.
Her request was granted
her weakness was forgotten, and for several hours she poured
forth her soul in praise, prayer, and exhortation.
She
interceded for her brother James, that he too might be
endued with power from on high. This request also was
granted, and at his command she arose from her couch,
:
He wrote to Mary Campbell, informwhat the Lord had done and charging her also to
rise
up and
gift of
301
walk.'
She obeyed her disease left her the
tongues remained with her, and she entered on the
;
The
increased
ErsUine of
testinlon".
testimony
Whilst I see nothing in Scripture against the
reappearance, or rather the continuance, of miraculous gifts
in the Church, but a great deal for it, I must further say that
I see a great deal of internal evidence in the west country
to prove their genuine miraculous character, especially in the
After witnessing what I have
speaking with tongues.
witnessed among these people, I cannot think of any person
decidedly condemning them as impostors, without a feeling
It is certainly not a thing to be lightly or
of great alarm.
rashly believed, but neither is it a thing to be lightly or
'
rashly rejected.
believe that
it is
of God.'
'
'
'
' Ibid., p.
86.
ff.
Ibid., p. 181.
* Ibid.,
Appendix
viii
PP- 392
f'
(2)
true
'^"^"*^'^'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
302
ST.
PAUL
which
have heard man}'
of character
I
(3)
Unin-
evelf'to^the
withourin
terpreta-
down
Pinitos, Elelastino
Farini,
how on one
Erskine relates
^^^^ vouchsafed.
occasion, after
'
'
Precisely
Similarity
Cori'nthiau
tongues,
phenomenon
as
it
presented
by
its
itself in
persistence
and
its
;
spontaneous
tion
The
gift
of
and'fhe'^gift
of tongues.
*
and
191
The
/6td., p. 186.
known
but, as soon as they ceased praying thus, one of the Pentehave heard even some Welshmen in my own district speak
with "the gift of tongues." One friend of mine, a Welshman, said that he went
to his room one afternoon to pray for a special blessing, and the blessing asked for
to themselves
costals interpreted.
was "the gift of tongues." Before leaving the room he had the "gift." I have
" Sacra cara me
heard the strange language, the pronunciation similar to this:
a prori p7-ori prori, etc." This friend told me there was no connection whate\-er
between him and the " Pentecostals," and
statements.'
his
'
'
303
laid his
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Rom.
^
yin.
'
'
'
'
'
'
Cf. p. 80.
'
Most
by utterance
'
in a tongue,
Abuse
of
g^fts."^
^^'*
l^^^^'
LIFE
304
AND LETTERS OF
reverent observation
ST.
PAUL
especiall}^ in
'
'
'
'
'
Prophecy
gift.
them
in attaining these.
And
so in counselling
them
to
pursue Love he bids them also not only strive for spiritual
And that
gifts but strive for the highest within their reach.
was the gift of Prophecy. There was indeed, according to
the Apostle's classification, one still higher the grace of
Apostleship
but it was a divine vocation beyond the grasp
of human ambition, and the gift of Prophecy was the loftiest
Limitation
Pursue Love
but strive zealously
most of all that you may prophesy.
;
And now he
*
for
spiritual
gifts,
Letters^ p. 206.
Ibid., p. 204.
305
'talking
Prophecy.
it
For one who talks with a tongue talks not to men but to
for no one understands,^ but in spirit he talks mysteries
3 whereas one who prophesies talks to men edification and
and consolation. One who talks with a
4 encouragement
tongue edifies himself
whereas one who prophesies edifies
I wish you all talked with tongues, but most of
3 the Church.
all that you should prophesy.
Greater is one who prophesies
than one who talks with tongues, unless it be that he interprets,
that the Church may receive edification.
2
God
Edification
is
but what
Futility oi
g"b"J^'^''
speech,
from
These were indeed
a language, but the meaning was hidden from the hearers.
The ecstatic outpouring might be, as Edward Irving claimed, ^
no unmeaning gibberish, as the thoughtless and heedless
sons of Belial have said,' but regularly formed, well-proportioned, deeply-felt discourse, which evidently wanteth
only the ear of him whose native tongue it is, to make it a very
Evangehc Tradition
listening to
'
inarticulate groanings
'
'
'
were
'
""
* iKoikt, cf.
*
Dt. xxviii. 49
Lift, p. 329.
LXX
^Si^ot i
Cf. n.
on
xii. 8,
'
LIFE
3o6
No 'speaktongueV'
interretation.
ST.
PAUL
will
AND LETTERS OF
it
'
of tongues,
his ecstasy
the
passed,
'
common
moods,
'
uses, in
cries to express
liis
i.
iii.
307
'
'
13
14
15
Wherefore
let
one
who
may
interpret.
For,
if
16
17
18
19
And now
Was there
when the
men
Long
ago,
of
* 6 iSnirrjt, 'the plain man' as distinguished from 'the expert,' 6 rixvnv tx^^i
whatever his rix^V the statesman, the physician, the poet, the soldier, the
churchman. Precisely equivalent to
layman in its old use. Cf. Sir Philip
'
'
Sidne/,
Soittitt 74.
LIFE
3o8
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
as prophecy did
nor did they,
hke prophecy, convert unbehevers, though they might make
the latter wonder and scoff.
No, in evil
Brothers, do not prove children in your wits.
be very babes, but in your wits prove full-grown men. It is
By men of strange tongues and by lips
written in the Law
of strangers will I talk to this people, and not even thus will
And so tongues serve
22 they hearken to Me, saith the Lord.' ^
as a sign not for those who hold the Faith but for strangers
whereas prophecy serves not for strangers to the Faith
to it
If, then, the whole Church assemble
23 but for those who hold it.
together and all talk with tongues, and there enter plain men
or strangers to the Faith, will they not say that you are mad ?
84 But if all prophesy and there enter a stranger to the Faith or
25 a plain man, he is convicted by all, he is examined by all, the
and so he will fall on his
secrets of his heart become manifest
face and worship God, proclaiming that God is indeed among
ao
21
Is. xxviii.
*^' ^2.
'
Is. xiv.
14.
'
you.'
.\ practical
regulation.
And SO
down
The plague
a practical rule.
^^ ^j^^ Coriuthian
And
What
a6
follows,
then, brothers
il
Not
the
LXX
rendering, which
is
Origen {Philoc.
IX. 9)
ays he had found the equivalent of the Apostle's rendering in Aquila's Version.
309
8 let
The Apostle
is
would
Linlathen, he adopted a
seem that
and
man
it
tolerant
less
At
all
events
'
'
'
'
'
utterances,
'
'
spirits.^
And
29
as for Prophets
And
30 others discern.
31
first
Letters, p. 209.
if
keep
let
two or three
a revelation be
silence.
made
talk,
and
let
the
to another sitting
all
prophesy one
and
tion,
Regulation
phecy.'
was twofold
'
and comfort'
{Life, p. 319).
cf.
Rom.
Eph.
"
iv.'
'^
LIFE
3IO
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
by one, that all may learn and all be encouraged. And Pro33phets' spirits are subject to the Prophets; for God is not
a God of disorder but a God of peace, as He is in all th
i*
Women
Fng.^^^^^
Ac.
.xxi. 9.
Gal.
iii.
28.
'
'
exercise of the
34
cf.
Gen.
'"
^^-
ct^ xL
35
Catholic
16.
^ift.
fidelium.
Was
36
37 it
This
last clause is
parenthetical
saints, let the
(W. H.)
otherwise construed (l) with ver. 31, vers. 32, 33a being
'as in all the churches of the
(2) with ver. ^^ (Tisch.)
woman keep
Cf. p. 282.
ayvoeirai, pres.
(cf.
xxii. 11.
'if
anyone
ignores
it,
let
doom
to be ignored.'
him ignore
15;
40
311
'
discover more of
its
inexhaustible fulness.
faf^i
He
begins ^vith
Cf. p. 2j6.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
312
ST.
PAUL
u
Noresursalvation.
Cf.
' kv irpiljTot.i,
but
'
p. 520.
in the place of
debetis
my
primary importance
'
teaching' (Chrys.
(Grot.
^| ipx^^t ^
'C*'),
').
eyrjyfpTai, perf
since
His Resurrection
is
^KTpufia
'premature
ver., is
(cf.
LXX
birth,'
twofold
Num. xii. 12; Job iii. 16; EccL vi. 3), 'an abortion' or
and so a stunted weakling. The idea, as explained in next
(l)
he was,
He was
in his
own
it
was
distasteful
to
him.
(2)
313
Their contention that there was no such thing as a resurrection of the dead ruled out not merely the resurrection of
and see
believers but the Resurrection of Christ as well
of
the
testimony
what would then ensue. Not only would
converts
but
the
faith
their
of
the Apostles be discredited,
would be betrayed. Salvation lay in union with Christ
identification with Him in His Death, His Burial, His Resurand if He had never been raised, their
rection, and His Life
was
belied,
and their expectation of reunion
salvation
hope of
with their beloved dead was an idle dream. They were the
pitiable dupes of a fond delusion.
'
'
cf.
^''
Rom.
^'"'
12
'
'
'
It
was an appalHng
issue,
relief
Christ
The
feaiiiy!^
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
314
ST.
PAUL
ao
But, as
it
31 first-fruits
Pss.
*^^'
viii.
6,
*'
24 Christ's
'
'
The
issues
'
And
there
was more
at stake.
The Corinthian
Christians
Cf. p. a88.
'
315
Else, what will they do who are baptised for the sake of
If the dead are not raised at all, why are they
their dead ? ^
Why, too, are we running
30 actually baptised for their sake ?
Daily I am facing death ay, by that
31 risks every hour ?
boasting in you, brothers, which is mine in Christ Jesus our
9
32
morrow we
Cf. 2 Cot.
'
die.'
A much
would
vexed passage.
Resurrection.
Resurr.
the Marcionites
There
is,
(cf.
(cf.
was known
it
Epiphan. Har.
He
Baptisma
'
probably
by
the catechumen
I believe in the
xxviii. 7).
it
2.
and
at Corinth,
faith
clinicoriim,
'
death to those
martyrdom
Rome,
at
says he
is
meaning
(cf.
Pompey
mob
in
Appian,
or tyrants
Wild
11. ix.
(cf.
61
beasts
:
Philostr.
'
was a common
33
Vi/.
ff. ;
ii-iv.
I.
'
xi. 7, 8.
classical parallels).
3i6
LIFE
tising
it.
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
philosophical principle
'
33
34
Two
objections
:
Two
difficulties
^^ ^^^ intellectual
Body.
of the
to the
minds
of
the Corinthians.
35
raised
And
'
(i)
The
o'ATe"''"
body.
down the
by
presented
^S^^ ^^^ ^^^
the experience of our mortal bodies after death. The early
Christians abhorred the pagan fashion of burning their dead
These are
difficulties
^^^^^
The
^^ vital as ever.
felt all
first is
was sacred
in their eyes,
Now
'
'
let
Cf. p. 24.
Eus.
J/is/,
Ecd.
V.
{ad
fin.).
317
'
forms with which she daily supplies those which daily disappear, and return under different forms the watery
particles to streams and showers, the earthly parts to enrich
breeze,
to
whom will
they belong
Nor is this the only difficulty. If the dead are raised, (2) Unsmtwith what sort of body do they come ?
The Eternal l^ZrL
World is a spiritual realm, and what place will there be there ^!^y ' *
for material bodies ?
Flesh and blood,' said the Corinth- world,
ians,
cannot inherit the Kingdom of God, nor does corruption inherit incorruption.'
The Anthropomorphites solved
the problem by materiahsing the spiritual world. They
'
'
'
'
read in the Scriptures of the image of God, His face. His eyes
feet
and taking this language
hterally they accounted the doctrine of His incorporeahty a
blasphemy and anathematised the books of Origen where it
was taught.^
'
venerable
monk
of
Woe is me
he cried.
my God and I have none
'
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
3i8
ST.
PAUL
so they
Analogy of
h^ve*".'^
how
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Senseless
36
37 unless it die.
*
come
to
proper body.
But
Varieties
'^
^'
The harvest
is
no
less
material
than the seed, and will the nobler body which will spring
from it be less material than the mortal body or better fitted
Kingdom of God
to inherit the
what
body
'
It is a larger
is.
'
Xen.
Mem.
I.
iv.
7r6repd
f)
-o(
'
o\ ^Cia
tfn^povi r<
Ka.1
ivtpyi
A^popi rt koX
lish
And they
are
all different,
319
all flesh.
all
Every
39
flesh is
flesh,
but men's
41
and
one kind,
is
another.
there are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but the
glory of the heavenly is of one sort, and that of the earthly
of another.
There is one glory of sun, and another glory of
moon, and another glory of stars for star differs from star in
fishes'
And
glory.
and
body
Flesh,' then,
'
'
'
'
j.^^^
animal
the splri^"^' ^^^'
'
they can.
'
'
there
is
no
flesh,
lucid,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Symb. 24.
McConnell, Evol. of Immort.,
Z>t Fid. t
p. 166.
^^^
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
320
image
Man.'
of the earthly
And
man
'
but
the Resurrection
'
PAUL
ST.
is
consummation.
Thus
42
power
44
ii.
7.
sown
in cor-
in dishonour,
weakness, it is raised in
body, it is raised a spiritual.
an animal body, there is also a spiritual. Thus also
sown an animal
it is
there is
written
The first man Adam became a living soul
46 the last Adam is become a life-giving spirit.
But what comes
first is not the spiritual but the animal ;
then comes the
The first was a man fonned of the dust of the
47 spiritual.
48 ground
the second is a Man from Heaven. What the man
formed of the dust was, that also are the men formed of the
dust ; and what the Heavenly Man is, this also are the heavenly
And as we wore the image of the man formed of the
49 men.
dust, we shall wear ^ also the image of the Heavenly Man.
45 If
Gen.
It is
sown
it is
it is
'
'
'
'
Gen.
V. 3.
Thus it was a
Final
fionof^^
living
and
inherit the
Kingdom
'
of God,'
'
'
'
cf. vers,
20-23.
Th.
'^'^'
iv.
'
Cf. p. 52,
Though
shall
wear,'
(popiffcj/J^ev,
is
certainlj-
resurrection of the
V.
I.
'let us wear,' is
body
authentic.
is
Cf, p. 249.
The
God's work.
exhortation
is
Such itacism
*
Cf. p. 440.
is
cpopicroixtv ^
*we
Cf.
Rom.
321
Second Advent, which they regarded as imand the Apostle had reassured them by teUing
them that the appearance of the Lord would be the signal for
the resurrection of all who had died in faith. ^ And now it
seems that a converse misgiving had assailed the minds of
the Corinthians. They too believed in the imminence of
the Second Advent
and since it is through death and resurrection that the corruptible body attains incorruption,
they wondered what would happen to those who survived
until the Lord's Appearing and never died.
Would their
bodies remain mortal and corruptible, unfit to inherit the
Kingdom of God ? The Apostle answers by assuring them
that all, whether asleep or awake, would share the glorious
triumph
minent
of the
transformation.
And this I admit, brothers, that ' flesh and blood cannot
inherit the Kingdom of God, nor does corruption inherit
51 incorruption.'
Look you, it is a mystery that I am telling you.
shall not all be laid to rest, but we shall all be changed, in
52
50
We
a moment, in the twinkle of an eye, at the last trumpet. For Cf. i Th,
the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incor- '^- ^^
For this that is corruptible
53 ruptible, and we shall be changed.
must clothe itself with incorruption, and this that is mortal
And when this that is cor54 clothe itself with immortality.
ruptible has clothed itself with incorruption and this that is
mortal has clothed itself with immortality, then will come
Death is swallowed up in is. xxv.8;
to pass the word that is written
Where, death, is thy victory ? where, death, is ^^- *'"
55 victory.'
^'*"
The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin
56 thy sting ?
but thanks to God who gives us the victory
57 is the Law
through our Lord Jesus Christ.
58
And so, my beloved brothers, prove steadfast, immovable,
abounding in the work of the Lord always, knowing that your
toil is no empty thing in the Lord.
:
'
'
'
The
Cf. p. 163.
Cf. p.
aas.
Cf. p. 234.
6.
coUec-
p^oVr'^at
Jerusalem,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
322
ST.
PAUL
xvi. I
company.
And now
The
pians!'""^
First,
Cf
Ambrstr.
'
:
at
est,
et
He
sailing
invenitnir
mnltum.'
*
Literally
'
P/tt'l.
pp. 140
letter,
ff.
and
but
it is
(Tri<rTo\ai
323
the emergence at once of large opportunities and of corresponding difficulties which required his presence yet a
Had
''
'"
autumn
of 56,
winter there.
shall come to you after travelling through Macedonia
through Macedonia I am to travel. And with you, perhaps,
I shall make a stay or even spend the winter, that you may
For I do
7 send me on my way wherever I may be going.
not wish to pay 3'^ou just now merely a passing visit
I hope
8 to stay some time with ji-ou, if the Lord permit.
I shall,
for a wide door
9 however, stay on at Ephesus until Pentecost
for active work has opened to me, and there are many opposing.
5
6 for
Another matter he mentions \\ath pecuhar solicitude. Recomhis party were on their way to Corinth by the ^^^q^
overland route through Macedonia, and Paul reckoned that Timothy,
their arrival would synchronise with the delivery of his letter. ^
He apprehended that the Corinthians might make it a grievance that he had sent them so youthful an ambassador on
so delicate an errand, and he bespeaks for him a kindh'
reception.
He was indeed young, but he was, as they knew
by experience, a true comrade of the Apostle. It would
have been well that a more experienced delegate should have
been sent, and Paul had been anxious that Apollos should
imdertake the office but he had decHned it. The unpleasant
experience which had driven him from Corinth was fresh
in his remembrance, and he judged, perhaps wisely, that
So
his presence there would meanwhile be inopportune.
Timothy was being sent, and they must receive him graciously.
Timothy and
Cf. p. 260.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
324
ST.
PAUL
lo
Appreciation of tie
He
.,.,
Corinthian letter
deputies.
14, 15
Be
vigilant
be strong.
Let
all
worth of men of
Greeting!.
The
their sort.
letter,
first is
of Corinth
'
their
expression of good-will.
And
since
the Corinthian
is
added
from
'
all
the brothers.'
19
in the
house joins.
another with a holy
20 their
And now
21, 22
23
24
325
kiss.
The
My
Apostle's
autograph,
'
'
Jesus.
affected in
their
experience at
They
His
raised the
letter
indeed
liiapavadd,
^'3^D),
Cf.
20
a^a/jv,
^pxof,
Ki'-pte 'It^cou.
ef rtj
cf. i Cor.
'*
2 Cor.
^^'^^'
x. 2.
xii.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
326
xi.
i,
i6.
xi.23;
^- ^3-
Hasty and
visit^to"^
Corinth,
senseless,'
critics
1, 3,
^' ^"
contrasted
it
with the
'
courage,' the
had exhibited
confidence,'
and they
accused him of pusillanimity. His langucige, they sneered,
was very stout when he was writing to them at Ephesus
with the breadth of the iEgean betwixt him and them
but
when he met them face to face, he was all meekness
faltering and pitiful weakling.
His loudest detractors were
the Judaist propagandists, especially their leader, who had
come from Jerusalem with a letter of commendation and
boasted of his authority, his commission from ' the super-
the
Cf. X.
of
cf.
knowledge
X. lo, XI. 6.
of
PAUL
ST.
'
boldness
'
Cf. X. 7, xi.
""
Ji.^'
'
'
lative Apostles.'
Astern
*"^'^'
Cf.
xiii. 3.
Cf.
ii.
2-4,
ovm hand,
Cf.
Append.
I.
it
with
Cf. Append.
I.
/isf.
li.
14.
This seems the most reasonable interpretation of avrhs Si iyw IlavXos (s. l),
which is otherwise explained either (i) as contrasting Paul with Timothy and the
others whom he had previously sent to Corinth, or (2) as contrasting his gentleness
with the undutif ul behaviour of the Corinthians, or (3) as contrasting his present forbearance with the apostolic severity which he would shortly display. Cf. Bengel.
*
327
Not only was his grief too poignant for deliberate expression
but he would not put his erring Church to heedless shame.
No unsympathetic ear must hear his reproaches. He wrote
with strong emotion, with a trembling hand and dim eyes
and there are passages which, as even without his express cf. 4.
testimony one might well imagine, were blotted with tears.
It was indeed a stern letter, the sternest perhaps that he a last
^pp*"'ever wrote.
It flashes keen sarcasm and breathes indignanevertheless it is instinct with tenderness,
tion and scorn
the meekness and sweet reasonableness of Christ.'
It is
it is rather a warning of Cf. x. 1
not a sentence of condemnation
""'
the impending judgment and a final appeal to the Corinthians \]^^
to repent and spare him the grief of dealing severely with
them. He recognised that the blame rested on the ringleaders.
They indeed were hopeless, and their doom was a: xiii. s^'
inevitable
but the mass of the Church were mere dupes,
and he would fain believe that they were sound at heart
and would bethink themselves betimes.
ii.
'
obscurity
f^^l^
to ourselves.
He
his secure
'
'
'
'
LIFE
328
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
cf. 1 Cor.
1.
13.
apostohc authority
he too,
'
held by Christ.'
X. I
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
dwara
T(fi
wbXis f^eydXr]
'exceeding
Qe<^,
ry
Getp,
fair.'
ver. II,
'
329
'
sarcastic
[o^juj^ilt
criticism.
fair
Rom.
xv.
'''
it
when he
before
We
advance
this
was
and sown
had founded.
his footsteps
dissen-
ourselves with
measurement
xv.
And
Rom.
^'^
'
some
parison of themselves with themselves they have no understanding. As for us it is not outwith our measured domain
that we shall boast, but according to the measure of the
boundary-line which God apportioned to us for a measure to
There is not, as there would be if we did
14 reach as far as you.
for we
not reach to you, any overstretching on our part
were the first to get as far as you in the preaching of the
We do not boast ourselves outwith our
15 Gospel of Christ.
measured domain in other men's toils, but our hope is that,
as your faith grows, we may, still keeping to our boundary-Hne,
16 be so abundantly enlarged among you as to preach the Gospel
in the regionsbeyond you, without intruding on another's boundary-line or boasting of work which we found already done. He jer. ix. 23.
1
for it is not the =4; c/. i
18 that boasts, let him boast in the Lord
*"^' '' ^'*
that
stands
self-commender, it is not he,
the test ; no, it is
the man whom the Lord commends.
13
'
'
Cf. p. 612,
LIFE
330
''"-
was
It
Apology
Sndica^-^'^'
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
It
looked
like boasting,
'
'
'
'
where
xi.
it
I
Would that you could have patience with me in some
ahttle senselessness!
Nay, do have patience with me. I
am jealous for you as God is jealous for I betrothed you
3 to one husband to present a pure virgin to Christ, and my
fear is that, as the Serpent beguiled Eve in his craftiness,
;
Gen.
'
'
iii.ij.
'
'
His
wUhout"^
salary^
Cf. I
ix.
Cor.
1-18
cf. I Cor.
IX.
15.
Paul's re-
Despite what he had said in his previous letter, they construed it as a confession that he lacked apostolic authority,
and with stupid inconsistency they alleged further that it
evinced an ungracious attitude toward his converts, adducing
perhaps his proud protestation that he would rather starve
than accept a grudging requital. It was a preposterous con*
KoXws, ironical
cf.
Mk.
Cf. p. 307.
vii.
(cf.
9.
Gal.
i.
8).
331
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Wasps, 713
f.
^Itpoi ov di'vanai
my hand?
xii.
13, 14
I
;
oliLOL, ri
voO' wcrTrep
Karix^LV
ctW
said to
it is
x.).
Rom.
iii.
stream
(cf.
cf.
Herod.
II.
fxa\daK6s
19; Heb.
xi.
elfxi,
'
cf.
\Miy
is
Aristoph.
;
JKal rb
,uov K-ard
my
cannot grip
and
i^S-t]
v6.pK-r\
33.
<ppdcffiv,
harbour
(cf.
'block up,'
Thuc.
iv. 13).
e.g.,
cf.
xii.
iii
13
ST.
PAUL
It
Apology
for boast-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
332
of his preaching
cf. ver. I.
'
10
Gal.
V.
'
16
'
even as
'
i8boasting.3
Cf.
Cf.
Since
many
'
underlying basis
iariv \nr6aTa(fLs.
thing,
its
'
'
senseless,' but
cf. Ps. Ixix.
Heb. xi. i)
Heb. iii. 14 2 Cor.
;
12.
it
was
LXX
(yewdyrtv th
/\i>v
vir6(TTa(Ti%,
'
'substance,' substantia
(cf.
iv.
ix. 4),
too.
For you are sweetly patient with the
having your own senses about you. You are
patient if one enslaves you, if one devours you, if one
catches you,^ if one gives himself lofty airs, if one strikes
you on the face.
shall
19 1
20
333
'
do
it
senseless,'
'
'
his boast.
Which
They
for
race
'
were
dignities
Israehtes
Abraham
the seed of
his
no
'
'
'
members
heirs
less
than
his
Cross
his
He
'
of
of the
theocracy
the
Promise
And
these
all
matter
which of them had a record
theirs.
Uke
retorts
'
'
'
chosen
'
and he
that he
in the
moving accidents by
flood
It is
and
field,'
his toils,
21
am
been
'
'
weak
'
'
'
'
'
'
Judaists caught
'
'
(xii.
6).
The
His heroic
"""'*"'y-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
334
PAUL
ST.
*=' *3c^f.
Ac. XIV.
Cf. 1
ii.
Tb.
a Th.
His visions
It
* pitiful.'
Tions"^^
'
'
'
30
'
31
Gf. Ac.
ix.
^^''^"
Two
ineffable
experi-
Law
(cf.
and by a later ordinance the fortieth was omitted lest the limit
should be exceeded through an error in enumeration.
Cf. Wetstein.
' Cf. the experience of Josephus when in the course of his voyage to Rome his
ntpl i^aKofrlavi rhr ipidfibv BvTa di' 6X77? rrjs vvKrbs
ship foundered in the Adriatic
Dt. XXV.
2, 3)
ivn^ififda
FV. 3).
marginale
note entered by the Apostle on the margin after the letter was
written as an example of
'
'
dangers from
(vcr. 26).
my own
race, dangers
from Gentiles,
'
335
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
In the fourth,
'
'
cf. Coi.
I ^i.
i.
'
'
'
who
make
minister and
propitiation to the
'
Heaven
of
above
far
Heavens
'
'
'
and there
Lord
'
Ki.
viii.
all holiness.'
was thus that the Jewish mind envisaged the Unseen a vision of
the Third
?
r
Umverse, and the Apostle employs the famihar imagery to Heaven,
express his ineffable visions. The first was an elevation to
the Third Heaven
and this, since the Third Heaven
was the abode of the angelic hosts ordained for the Day of
Judgment,' would be a terrible vision of the righteousness
of God.
What precisely it was that happened whether
It
TT
'
'
'
Cf. p. 62.
Cf. Test.
XII Patriarch.^
Heavens were
Seven
Firmament'
(cf.
Gen.
Hab,
(6)
pao,
Fields'
'
11)
ill.
Pleasance'
i.
Levi,
|^^*;i,
6, 7,
8;
(4) ^.I3t.
velum,
Ps. xix. i)
(cf.
Neb.
li.
Eccl.
ii,
(cf.
Song
iv.
y*I?^,
xxvi. 8, Ixviii. 5
(2)
(3)
(cf. Pss.
designations of the
Veil';
'the
'the Habitation'
Ps. xxxiii.
(cf.
The Rabbinical
II, ill.
Latin
'the Place'
(cf.
(l)
(7)
'Paradise,'
13).
'the
(cf.
Job
Ixiii.
15;
n'mV.
'the Broad
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
336
PAUL
ST.
he was rapt away bodily or his soul parted from his body
and conversed in the Unseen while his body remained inanimate on earth he confesses that he knew not, warning his
readers, as St. Chrysostom remarks, against futile curiosity.
body
A vision
of
Paradise.
since Paradise is
Lk.
xxiii. 43
Rev. ii. 7.
Cf.
And
(i)
His
ness.
whether in
but
it
was not
God knows
that
his unworthiness.
were
or,
Why he
boast
'
would not
'
It was, in
the
It is told of St.
his boast
the reason
it
was
why he
instance, a sense of
first
Why
after thee
Masseo to try
Why
after thee
Thou
art neither
comely nor learned, nor art thou of noble birth. How is it,
men go after thee ?
Wouldst thou,' was the
then, that
answer,
'
'
who
who
'
Know
that
it is
because the
is
in heaven,
may
Him
glory before
but
if
37,7
let
him
*
glory in the Lord, to whom belongeth all glory in eternity.'
And even such was the thought of the Apostle, His high
privileges were of the Lord's amazing and unmerited grace,
and they belonged not to himself. It was not himself, so
weak and
worthless, that
therefore,
when he
'
know
I
5
man
tells
had been
honoured
so highly
the story, he
tells it
and
as of another
my
own behalf
On such a man's behalf I shall boast, but on
weaknesses. If I desire to
shall not boast except in
boast, I shall not be senseless,' for it is truth that I shall be
my
6 1
'
telling
but
refrain,
lest
my
me
And, moreover, he had been taught a needful and salutary (a) h-s^
'*'^'^"'"'
He had been in danger, after those transcendent
experiences, of spiritual pride, and he had been deHvered
by the Lord's stem mercy. In the course of his first mission
he had been stricken by that distressing malady which ever
since had clung to him, humbling him in the sight of the world
and thwarting his purposes and for a while it had seemed
He
to him an emissary of Satan, the Enemy of the Gospel.
had carried it to the Throne of Grace and repeatedly prayed
but his request had always been denied.
for its removal
and no sooner
At length he had bowed to the Lord's will
had he accepted his affliction in loving trust than it was transWhat had appeared a frustration of his purposes
figured.
was recognised as a hedge of thorns enclosing the way which
the Lord would have him take and deterring him from futile
paths of his own choosing. His weakness had proved his
strength and his painful experience a gracious discipline.
And now it seemed to him a very Shekinah, the Cloud of the
Lord's presence overshadowing his hfe.^
lesson.
Fioretti di S. Fraruesco, X.
fi^
338
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
And He
has said to
me
'
Christ's behalf
for
when
am
weak, then
it
is
that
am
powerftd.
pained
'
strance
Cf.
xi
II.
11
senseless
it was you that compelled me.
I have proved
ought to have been commended by you for nothing inferior
'
'
They coined
Thus
th
Modern
Spirit, p. 162
Cf. p. 234.
in
The
the
was
(of.
and
339
13
was
The
14
15
16
'
'
18
'
And now
the Apostle closes with some plain yet affection- An exp^^"*"""First he corrects a possible misapprehension
ate speaking.
in
personal apologia
19
20
else it
You have been fancying all this while that we are making
our defence to you. It is before God in Christ that we are
My fear
talking, and it is all, beloved, for your upbuilding.
is that I may come and find you not what I desire, and that I
may be found for you what you do not desire that there
may be strife, jealousy, frenzies, intrigues, slanders, whisper;
21 ings,
waminf.
LIFE
340
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Dt.xix. 15.
xiii.
' at
the
the third visit that I am paying you
of two witnesses and three shall every word be
I have given warning, and that warning
2 established.'
which I gave when I was with you the second time, I repeat
now when I am far away, to those who have sinned in the
past and to all the rest, that if I come back, I shall not
This
is
mouth
6 counterfeits.
7 counterfeits
Cf. X. 8.
Titus the
SktteJ
Cf. 2 Cor.
^""
13-1I'
and not
Church but enforcing its appeal
was a difficult office, demanding both courage and tact,
Happily a competent
quaUties which are seldom combined.
delegate was available in Titus, that young Antiochene who
had been attached to the mission as superintendent of the
Gentile collection for the poor at Jerusalem, and who had
The business
n^erely presenting
it
to the
Cf. n. on
Cf. n.
on
I
I
Th.
Th.
that occasion
v. 21, p.
iii.
lo, p.
it
165.
i6l.
Cf. p. 234.
341
it
Ac.
xix. 23
a Cor.
8-10;
Ac. XX. I
a Cor. ii.
41
i.
T.
* '
RETREAT TO MACEDONIA
fi.'xii?'
11-14.
when the
was
despatched to Corinth
and thereafter the Apostle resumed
his ministry at Ephesus.
His design was to remain in the
Asian Capital until the ensuing May, but it was presently
overruled by a distressing denouement.
His situation had
for some time been difficult, and six months previously in
his second letter to Corinth he had referred to the dangers
which beset him. It was the animosity of the heathen
populace which then threatened him
and so far from
abating it had increased, and now it culminates in an outIt
letter
Riot at
^p^'^*"^-
cf. i Cor.
''^'''
^^
break of violence.
Cf. 2 Cor.
Cf. p. 227.
xii.
l8
Here
as at Fhilippi
(cf.
Ept'st. X.
10
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
342
PAUL
ST.
in their guildhall,
blage.
the
cf. Ac. XX.
cf. Col.
^'
iv.
"
fhetiie'atre
"
The
is
'M.aKtdovas,
Aristarchus both Macedonians and differentiating the former from Gaius of Derbe
(cf.
XX. 4).
Macedonian'
Several
'
Aristarchus a
being dittographic.
awiK5r}iJ.Qi
probable reading,
Ma/ceSdi'as
'Hi.a.KiSova,
apparently denoted a deputy appointed by his church to travel with the Apostle
to Jerusalem in connection with the collection for the poor
and Aristarchus
not yet
'
made
Cf.
2 Cor.
viii.
19)
(cf.
in Philostr. Apoll.
* Cf. p. 225.
(cf.
their collection
Wetstein.
Ephesus
is
Tyan.
iv. 10.
'
343
'
'
The
mob
dispersed.
was ended, but the hostility against the Apostle PauVs de^
remained unabated. It was very bitter. He was menaced xroas.*
with actual violence. His lodging was attacked, and hisp'^*^''It cf. Rom.
host and hostess, Aquila and Prisca, shared his peril.
seemed to him a veritable miracle that he survived. By the ^^^- ^' '
mercy of God and the help of his friends he escaped from the
city and got away by sea.
He did not go alone. Timothy Cf. aCor.
rAc. XX.
accompanied him, and so apparently did the Ephesians
Tychicus and Trophimus as well as Aristarchus of Thessalonica and Gaius of Derbe.
His intention had been that on
leaving Ephesus he should proceed to Macedonia and thence
betake himself to Corinth
and now that his departure had
riot
]j'/
16).
how
his mission
had prospered.
is
It
<j\jve^i^a<Ta.v,
'
explains
(cf.
;
a-vrbv tCiv
8),
Rev.
Cor.
xi.
of
ii.
'louSaiwi/
'they advanced
Alexander out of the multitude,' means that his co-religionists put him forward
Another variant is Kart^i^affav,
and the crowd hustled him to the front.
detraxenint (Vulg.), evidently 'put him down out of the press into the arena.'
*
If there were any reason for identifying him with
Alexander the coppersmith
who was so active in procuring Paul's condemnation at Rome (cf. 2 Tim. iv. 14),
it might be supposed that he was one of Demetrius' craftsmen, and therefore
'
LIFE
144
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Cf. 2 Cor.
12.
ii.
Removal
Mace-
to
donia.
Cf. 2 Cor.
13-
ii-
route of the
setthng at PhiUppi.
and
welcome from the friends who had cherished him in affectionremembrance and repeatedly succoured him in his need
and he would meet Luke, the beloved physician,' whom he
had left there at the close of the year 50 and who had ministered there ever since. ^ It was a glad reunion
nevertheless
he was confronted by a situation which oppressed his already
overburdened spirit. The controversy which the Judaist
propagandists had excited in Macedonia in the course of
their mischievous progress from Galatia to Achaia was
still raging, and he had to address himself to its settlement with anxiety for Corinth gnawing at his heart all the
ate
'
Cf.
3 qor.
vii. 5.
while.
healing
ministry.
reinforced
Cf. 2 Cor.
viii.
i8.
Cf
2 Cor.
vii. 5.
Cf.
4-
viii. I-
Bercea
five
vailed,
years previously
Cf. p. 126.
i Cf. p. 135.
Cf. p. 334.
'
345
light of
it.
Cf.
Append.
LIFE
346
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
The
address
ix. 2.
i-ix, xiii.
11-14)
It
Cf,
Cor.
was
in Macedonia,
of the
'
'
I.
Paul, an Apostle of
Timothy the brother,
you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus
Christ.
Distress
fort.*^"
Cf.
7rp6s
KopivOiovt hivripa
* E.g.,
iypd^ ivb
4>jXfir7ri'
347
God
for
it all.
behalf.
*
drovpt/Aa,
an
iffXO"
official
ii.
decision
(cf.
The
'got,'
'received'
(cf.
15).
i.
Cf.
Moulton,
Proleg., p. 145*
D'^EFGKLM,
pi/erat
(NBCP),
copyist
Vulg.,
Ambrstr.
pv^frai,
is
who
Macedonia (cf.
' eK iroWwu
vii.
irpfxrwwov,
'face,'
(i)
is
thougli
strongly attested
It is the
emendation of a
5).
irpoff(l>irwv,
(2)
'from
many
actors,'
'mask,' particularly an
connected
actor's
with to x'P"^M'
mask
(cf.
persona),
(4)
cf.
^^'
cou u
LIFE
348
The
conTtant^
affection,
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
the
that
it
was
in God-given holiness
but in God's grace, that
Complaint
broken hts
to
v^if
Corinth,
i^or.
it
XVI.
newborn
They
16
my
my
'
'
'
'
kui TfXovs,
Cf. p. 32J.
The word
(ver.
12),
is
of one
who
unreliable;
a.irh
p.
436, n.
2),
not
n4povs.
is
it
contrasted with
full,'
is
emphatic iteration cf. Mt. v, 37. Chrys. (followed by Beng.) takes the second
val and the second ov as predicates (cf. Ja. v. 12)
'that my "Yes" should be
:
the carnal
This
man'
is
4v TovTois Siairai'Tbs
G>i>
Kal
rrjs
flesh,'
and
it
is
the
way
of
iicros Tvyx^''<^*')
whereas
349
He meets
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
fulfilment.
'
'
'
makes a promise
'
(6
to his fellow-slaves
Gen.
appafiuiy,
Suid.
catcher,
J\
j'my
iv
(cf.
lah dyait
irepl
still
'
St.
SiSoiJ.4yr)
irpibryf
Kara/SoXt; virip
As regards Lampon
(dpa^ScDva)
with young.'
chap. XI
ihvovixivuv
r&v
arle?.'
Abbot,
her service.'
* Wycl.
*a wedde (or ernes) of the spirit.' Chaucer, Knight es Tale, 12 18:
There was also a verb dppa;3wvt^e(>',
Let him be war, his nekke lyth to wedde
hire or take into one's service.' As an ecclesiastical term it signified espouse
and in Mod. Gk. tj dppa^wvi(a)(jfji,(V7) is 'the betrothed' and r; dppa^Qfo. 'the
:
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
engagement-ring'
'
;
LIFE
350
Cf.
cff
Eph.
Phi
6.
i.
'
'
Rom.
viii.
^^'
'
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
antee of God's propriety in us and the ultimate consummaIt is His seal marking us His,
^ foretaste of our full heritage, a pledge that the good work
which He has begun in us, He will perfect until the Day of
Jesus Christ. It is the first-fruits of the Spirit,' the earliest
'
'
God
Yes
is faithful, our word to you is not
For the Son of God, Christ Jesus, who was
proclaimed among you through us through me and
Silvanus and Timothy did not prove
Yes and No
20 nay, it has proved
Yes in Him.
For to every promise
of God in Him is the Yes,' and therefore also through Him
21 is the
Amen that God maj^ have glory through us. And
He who is confirming us and you together in Christ and put
22 His chrism on us, is God, who also sealed us and gave us
But, as
i8
19
'
and 'No.'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Why he
away.^*^^
And
was
of their fulfilment, so it
the Corinthians.
It
was
is
the condition
promise to
had prevented
progress, he had
its fulfilment.
cf. 2 Cor.
xu. 19-X111
10.
it
THE THIRD MISSION
3
For
errand.
me
if
man who
who
is
me
351
it
that gladdens
And
I
wrote
might not, when I came, receive grief
from those who should have given me joy, confident as I
was regarding all of you that my joy is the joy of you all.
4 For out of great distress and anguish of heart I wrote to you
through blinding tears, not that you might be grieved, but
that you might perceive how my heart was full to overflowing with love for you.
but the
not himself but the Church that had been injured, and it
was the Church that had been grieved, at all events, he adds,
in a measure,' ostensibly extenuating the culprit's offence
yet wdthal suggesting that it were well had there been no
extenuation, had the Church's grief been not merely partial
but universal. Nevertheless the sentence was right. Censure was sufficient, and the dissentients must acquiesce in
the decision and admit the penitent to loving fellowship.
They were the Apostle's friends, and they would best evince
'
him by following his example in this particuSeverity would only play into Satan's hands by driving
their loyalty to
lar.
But
if
has caused
'
(iTri
double purpose
(i) to alleviate
it
6).
The
qualification
has a
(2) to
rebuke
Cf. p. 219.
352
II
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
Titus'
cf^TVii.
the spectators
of floral garlands
and the
'
'
'
'
Cf.
De
Bell.
^v
Jud.
Cf. Plut.
irXriprfi.
.^,m.
Pompey (Appian.
Bell.
Mith. ii6,
vii. v. 4-6).
Aim. Paul. 32
Hor. Od.
IV.
ii.
Traj
51, 52.
Se
cri^twv
Dion Cass.
i.
Ixxiv.
koX 6vfuafiiTw>
353
'
13
Spirit's grace.
And
17
for this
who
many, adulterators
*
quaUfied
is
of the
Well,
we
since
(cf.
Dion Cass.
Opia^i^tveiv
is
li.
who
his
companions as
This, however,
Cf.
is
an impossible
Plut.
/?om.
4;
^.i(TL\ii fffpid/M^evire.
Efficacy
Ap'osUe's
message,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
354
ST.
PAUL
God
in Christ. 1
t to
Ex. Mxiv.
ofiiesh.2
J^J/"-3'
Its
'
'
'
I-
twofold
'
'
Who
is
tude which
The
him.
message.
issues in
it
life,
oi;
yap,
ellipt.
'(we are
Cf, Is.
ffov ixLcyovci
metaphor,
according
explains dXiKpivqs as
of wine
is
to the
'
Hence
we
are not.'
ko-ttiiXos,
'a trader,'
innkeeper [cauponari)
(2)
for
qualified),
i.
22
LXX
Ecclus.
old
and
xxvi.
in
no wise
(et'XTj)
ol
f elXiKpivlat carries
29.
'
an
who
KiwrfKoL
on the
searching rays.
'
The
chief
but T, R,
355
'
'
not a
glorified
face.
And
if
characters,
'
'
'
'
'
The
glory of the
New
Old, as the light of the sun that of the other stars' (Euth. Zig.).
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
356
ST.
PAUL
New
glory of the
but
sunrise,
this
'
'
'
13
13 of
'
'
'
'
'make hard'
'blind'
*
(cf.
or 'callous'
Job
xvii. 7
vi.
52,
viii.
17)
Rway
in Christ'
Of the heart,
'make dim' or
is
dull.'
of the eyes,
LXX).
Covenant)
So 'make
Xi&owoiw (Suid.).
Mk.
(cf.
Otherwise
it
(the veil)
it
Old
(the
(i) .aiva
is
/xtj
being done
is
'
(1)
KaToirTpi^ovT%.
of oneself
KarowTpi^effdai.
Diog.
(cf.
Laert.
(mid.)
Socr.
11.
'to
is
33
ffliftpovXeve
KaToiTTpi^tadaC
of another
dWy
Tivl TTjv
(cf.
<rr]v
diro(TTri<re<T0ai
ykp
Id^af
is
fj
iv col
ry Gey).
The
see
the
reflection'
(2)
act.
'
rrji
Plat.
III.
ToiaijTTjs
Mangey
39
either
avvex^i
to?s p.id(vovai
d(7Xi7y".0(Ti'j'775.
or
M'?^^ KaTOTrrpiaal/xTiv iv
357
to the
is
in The
^tr1ckt4^.
And therefore all through his exultant congratulation there runs a note of anxious solicitude and covert
admonition. That argument, so impassioned yet so rein their midst.
The
first is
that
'
'
'
ef&cacy.
Therefore, having a ministry like this, in view of the
Iv. I
'
tlie
As
in the
operation
tiie
(cf.
Creator Spirit
Mk.
is
iv.
28), so in the
gradual,
renewal of
tlie
soul
another.
*
5o\ovv
is
synonymous with
KavrjXoieiv,
'adulterate'
(ii.
17).
Cf.
&So\os,
pure,' 'unadulterated,' used of milk (l Pet. ii. 2), grain {Oxj^h. Pap. 1124. 11
TTVpbv viov KaBcLpbv dooXov d.Kp(idov), wine [ibid. 729. 19
rbv fikv olvov irapk \rjvby
:
yi-ov
&do\oy).
Cf.
Focaf>,
Precisely equivalent
is
the old
cf,
xii.
16.
358
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
Cf.
ii.
Gen.
ts.
i.
'
ay.
'
The
taunt
wcakness.
Cf. Lev.
'
-24-
Cf. X. 10.
Next he noticcs his adversaries' sneer at his physical inIt was indeed a graceless taunt, yet on the lips of
the Judaists it was not without excuse, since the ancient Law
had required that not only the sacrificial victim but the priest
^Yio offered it should be without blemish,' and later legislation so far from relaxing the restriction had strengthened
it, specifying no fewer than a hundred and forty-two physical
It was thus
defects as disqualifying for the sacred office.^
natural that the weakness of Paul's bodily presence should
firmity.
'
And what
is
his reply
The
fact
was indisputable.
He was
little of
stature
On the contrary,
it
use of
'sophisticate'
Woodstock, chap,
in
*
the sense of
'corrupting by admixture.'
Cf.
Scott,
there was a vintner, bis green apron stained with wine, and
Cf. SchUrer,
il.
i.
p. 214.
'
359
'
Ps.cxvi.io.
The Apostle had a double purpose in introducing theThecomthought of the Resurrection. He desired, in the first instance, Resu^ireo*
to display the comfort which that glorious hope afforded ''"and which sustained him amid his mortal sufferings.
16
The hope
at that juncture, at
all
and striking them on the morrow to conmarch; and their experience served in after
tents at nightfall
tinue their
So the Apostle
life.
now employs it, and the image would appeal the more to the
Corinthians when they recalled how he had earned his bread
*
iu
darpaKlvois
earthenware
(cf. Ps.
aKtieviv,
ii.
9).
'in
On
britel
on
(Wycl.),
vessels'
ffKtuoi cf. n.
Th.
iv, 4,
p.
61.
iChr.xxix.
^^"
36o
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
among them by
ST.
PAUL
He
likens
is
not
left shelterless
it
a nobler habitation
It
it
would seem
'
To bathe
'
inspires is poignantly
expressed in that question of the dying Emperor Hadrian ^
:
'
Cf, I
'"'
Th.
^^*
Cor. XV,
'
sa-
Nee, ut
361
shared this hope, this eager longing yet even though it were
denied him, he was undismayed. For in any case the reIt was the
surrection of the body was a blessed certainty.
end which God had in view, and the present experience
the
of the sanctifying operation of the Holy Spirit was
With this prospect
earnest of its ultimate consummation.
and while he
in view he went his way with a stout heart
;
'
'
would
V.
fain
For we know that if our earthly tent-dwelling be dismantled, we have one of God's building, an house which no
For in this we
2 hands have made, eternal, in the heavens.
groan, longing to put on over it our heavenly habitation,
3 if so be that by putting it on we shall not be found naked.
4 For indeed we who are in the tent groan under its weight,
on the understanding that it is not our desire to put off our
vesture, no, but to put on a vesture over it, that the mortal
But He who wrought
5 thing may be swallowed up by life.
us for this very end is God, who gave us the earnest of the
6 Spirit.
Therefore, being always courageous and knowing
that, while we are at home in the body, we are exiled from
for it is by faith that our steps are guided, not
7 the Lord
8 by sight
ay, we are courageous and are well content rather
And
9 to be exiled from the body and get home to the Lord.
therefore also our ambition is that, whether at home or in
For all of us must
10 exile, we should be well pleasing to Him.
appear in our true colours before the Judgment-seat of
Christ, that each may receive what his body has earned
according to his actions, whether a good award or an evil.
I
He
left
the
unknown
it
The
J^condL'
^'"^"
the fear
10
'
jiiv.'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
362
ST.
PAUL
'
'
'
'
cf. Gal.
19, 30.
ii.
'
vital fellowship.
And
was
had passed away
The
old order
and a new order had arisen and what made the difference
was Christ's revelation of God's thoughts and purposes.
The world was alienated from God. It had rebelled against
Him and it had seemed that there was no hope for guilty
sinners save the averting of His wrath.
It lay with them
to approach Him with overtures of reconciUation.
And,
behold. He had visited the world in Christ, and had taken on
Himself the burden of its guilt and demonstrated that the
enmity is all on man's side. It is the world that needs to be
reconciled to God, not God that must be reconciled to the
world. ^ And this amazing revelation defined the Apostle's
;
Cf. p. 197
On
'
reconciliation
1 1 1
f.
'
cf .
The Atonement
in the Light of
mmistry.
Christ's ambassador,
men
363
presenting God's
atonement and a
free forgiveness.
then, because
It is,
persuade
'
full
'
'
'
'
c(.
Gal.
i.
^o-
colours, and I
lawe have so appeared. We are not again commending ourselves to you
no, we are giving you an outlet ^ for a boast
on our behalf, that you may counter those whose boasting is
13 all concerned with face-value and not with heart-reahty.
If
mad,' it is for God if we are sane, it is for j^ou. For
14 we are
the love of Christ has us in its grasp, and this is our judgment
15 One died on behalf of all, consequently all died
and He died
on behalf of all that those who live should no longer live for
themselves but for Him who on their behalf died and was
16 raised.
And so we henceforth know no one according to the
Though we have conceived of a Christ according to
flesh.
And so,
17 the flesh, yet now that is no longer our conception.
;
'
18
19
reconciliation.
On Christ's behalf, then, we are ambassadors, as though God were appealing to you through us.
21 pray you on Christ's behalf, be reconciled to God.
Him who
never knew sin. He made sin on our behalf, that we might
20 of
We
is
in
Him.^
now a
The Corinth-
vi. I
And
ait
Cf. p. 215.
Cf. n.
on Gal.
Hi.
13, p. 304.
Cf. p.
aaa
personal
^^'^^^
Is.
xiix
'
1.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
364
At an acceptable moment
In a day of salvation
And
I
I
PAUL
ST.
hearkened to the,
succoured thee.'
'
'
'
Ps. cxviii.
17, i8.
'
'
Apology
for ulETCS*
sion.
'
'
Pss.
li.
IS,
cMx. 33.
Our lips have been opened ' to you, Corinthians ; ' our
heart has been enlarged,'
It is not in us that you are
straitened for room
it is in your own affections that you
13 are straitened.
And as a recompense in kind I say it
vii. 2 as to my children
be you also enlarged.^ Make room for us.
We wronged no one, we damaged no one, we overreached
I am not saying it to condemn you
for I have
3 no one.
already said that you are in our hearts to die with us and to
I am very frank with you
4 live with us.
I am always
boasting on your behalf. I am filled with comfort ; my joy
is overflowing upon all our distress.
'
j^
Cf. ix. 3.
' Vers.
14
vii.
i,
a fragment of the
first
Corinthian
letter.
Cf. p. 236.
365
After his long digression he resumes his personal narrative. The good
has told how, in his anxiety to meet Titus and learn how codnth'"
he had fared at Corinth, he quitted Troas and crossed over cf. 13.
He
li.
to
on
though
zeal
By
his courage,
wisdom,
tact,
and kindliness he had succeeded where the gentle and timorous Timothy had failed. He had amply justified the Apostle's
*
Reading
corrupt passage.
*
Tif)
which
satisfactorily rectifies
a manifestly
Cf.
Th.
iv. 6.
An achieve
tuus.^
366
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
ians
And
so he appeals to
of incentive he begins
their liberahty.
*
Cf. p. 234.
Cf.
Arnold, Later
Roman Cemmonwealth,
II.
pp. 381
ff.
367
viii. I
inspired in j'ou
also.
it An appeal
It was not a command that he was addressing to them
was an appeal to their honour. And their incentive was
threefold
the example which their Macedonian neighbours
had set
the gratitude which they owed to Christ for His
;
infinite self-sacrifice
am
not saying
it
in the
way
of a
commandment
no,
am
368
Ex.
xvi. i8.
15
LIFE
equality
may
AND LETTERS OF
result, as it is written
'
ST.
He who
little
PAUL
much
gathered
had no
less.'
'
16
17
'
4S4^aTo,
torists.
f.
i^ijXOev,
Cf. p. 219.
ffWirifnif/Afur
(Ten.
18,
23),
Cf. p. 135.
trtfxfa.
(ix.
3),
epistolsiry
THE THIRD MISSION
369
him the brother whose praise in the Gospel is all over the
churches,^ and who, moreover, has been elected by the churches
as our fellow-traveller in connection with this grace which is
being ministered by us. It is the Lord's own glory and our
20 eagerness that we have in view
this being our concern
that no one should blame us in connection with this rich store
21 which is being ministered b}' us
for we are safeguarding our Prov. in.
honour not only in the Lord's sight but in the sight of ^^^
22 men.'
And we are sending with them our brother whose
earnestness we have proved man^^ a time in many a matter
and now find largely increased by his large confidence in you.
23 As regards Titus, he is my comrade and fellow-worker for you
and as for our brothers, they are commissioners of churches,
Therefore in demonstrating
24 they are the glory of Christ.
toward them your love and our boasting on your behalf you
are doing it in the face of their churches.
19
'
'
'
'
'
And now
commends
the Apostle
was
First,
On
at stake.
much
'
'
The Gentile
The
collection
25
Hieronym.
'
certain
He
probable.
had laboured
And from
Luke
'
is
highly
his praise
was
all
over the
it
appears that he had been with Paul at Corinth and accompanied him on his return
journey through Macedonia.
From
ver. 2
and it
of the delegates who had preceded him
to Corinth,
is
it
incen-
Hberaihy.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
370
for the
PAUL
ST.
was a statesmanlike
enterprise.
It
was an
it
effective irenicon,
tending to the reconciliation of Christendom by demonstrating to the Jewish Christians that Gentile Christianity was
Thanks to God/ cries the Apostle,
a practical reality.
'
'
for
incentive.
Regarding the ministry to the saints 2 it is indeed superme to write you. For I know your eagerness,
and I am boasting of it on your behalf to the Macedonians
that Achaia has been prepared a year ago
and your zeal
And I am sending the brothers
3 stimulated most of them.
that our boast on your behalf may not be an empty one in
this particular
that, as I was saying, you may be prepared,
4 lest it be that, if Macedonians come with me and find you
unprepared, we to say nothing of you may be put to
Thereb shame where we thought we had standing-ground. ^
fore I deemed it necessary to appeal to the brothers that
they should go beforehand to you and arrange beforehand
your promised blessing, that it may thus be ready as a bless6 ing and not as an exaction.
And here is the rule
Niggardly
bountiful sowing, a bountiful
sowing, a niggardly harvest
/harvest.' ^ Let each give as he has decided beforehand in
his heart, not as a grievous or necessary duty
for
God
sieves a blithe giver.' And God has the power to bestow
abundance of every grace upon you, that you may in everything ever have every sufficiency ^ and abound in every good
9 work, as it is written
He scattered he gave to the poor
ix.
fluous for
'
Prov.
'
xxii.
8LXX.
'
Ps. cxii. 9.
10 his
'
Hos^x.
'
'
12
LXX.
'
12
Cf. n. on
iTipl fjiiy
collection,
Rom.
yap
for
riji
it is
v.
15, p. 407.
SiaKovlai,
'
have written of
my
'
courteous expression of
Cf. n. on
xi.
proverb.
but frequent in
Cf.
17, p. 332.
Cf. n. on Gal.
Common Greek
vi. 7, p.
218.
'
self-sufficingness,' 'independence,'
Vocati.
and
fitting
amount.'
THE
rUlRI) MISSION
371
The
letter closes
And now,
II
xiii.
Kxhona*"^
;''^'
manual.
brothers, farewell.
forted, be of the
14
OF
SOJOURN AT CORINTH
It
in the
letter w-as
PauIs deco7i^th.'
cf. 3 Cor.
'^' *'*'
x-xiii.
Cf. n. on
He
Th.
iii.
ff.
10, p. 161.
is
styled
'
not
'
Cf. p. 100,
cf. Ac.
^^^' '^'
3/2
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
Capital.!
PAUL
ST.
his flight
is likely
ff. 2 Cor.
viii.
19,
Rom.
20
XV.
25, 26.
churches' contributions.
He had
His em-
ployment
Cf.
14
I
;
Cor.
Rom.
xvi. 23.
i,
He no
there.
him
His
and
home and
into his
visit lasted
longer
friend,
three months,
chief literary
precious
treatise
on the
Judaist
controversy.
reneg-de, a traitor to his people and his God, was the opposition of those Jewish Christians
who insisted on
Law and
the permanent
certainly an Ephesian
2 Tim.
*
is
iv.
12),
4)
June
15,
now
lost,
5(,
1833
and
'St.
Trophimus was
Eph. vi. 21 ;
(cf.
PauFs Epistle
to the
Romans
373
by
Faith,
traditional,
Romans
commonly known
'
;
title is
as The
merely
yet
attestation.
'
'
pro-
\f^^^!
tination.
i.
7. is-
'
'
'
'
i.
Cf.
Lightfoot,
relation to the
Galatians,
Roman
letter, as
p.
49
'
The
374
L'lFE
AND LETTERS OF
specifies
PAUL
ST.
affection
?
such close
Again, while the majority are strangers to us, there are
three whom we recognise, and these belong not to Rome but
fhera!*
First of all, and \\ith special honour and
to Ephesus.
It is true that
affection, he mentions Prisca and Aquila.
but they had been
they belonged originally to Rome
banished thence by the anti-Jewish edict of the Emperor
Claudius and had migrated to Corinth, where Paul had made
their acquaintance in the autumn of the year 51.^
They had
left Corinth with him in the spring of 53 and accompanied
him to Ephesus.2 There they settled, and they were still
there when he returned in the ensuing October.' Their
house was his abode during his Ephesian ministry, and they
risked their hves on his behalf in the riot which so abruptly
cf. flTim. terminated it in January, 56.*
They were still at Ephesus
'^' ^^"
some ten years later and hence it would appear that they
were there at the time of the Apostle's sojourn at Corinth
betwixt December, 56, and Februar\% 57. Another to receive
a greeting is Epaenetus
and he is designated Asia's firstfruits for Christ.' ^
That is to say, he w^as the earliest convert
in the Province, and it was doubtless during the Apostle's
brief stay at Ephesus in the year 53, on his return journey to
Syrian Antioch, that he was won.* In any case, he was an
Ephesian, since it was at Ephesus that the Gospel was first
preached in the Province of Asia.
The situatiou, then, is that this closing chapter of the letter
The destination
jg addressed, not to a community which, like the church at
apparentlv
not Rome Rome, Paul had never visited, but to one where he was well
known and had numerous intimates. Such a community
Ephesus.
was the church at Ephesus
and it is to it that the only
familiar names in the catalogue of the Apostle's friends
actually belonged.
This circumstance, if it stood alone,
would indicate that Ephesus was the destination of the
Ephesians
'
'
'
Cf. p. 151.
Cf. p.
Rom.
228.
xvi. 5
Cf. p. 343.
:
a.irtt.pxi)
rqi' kaiai
KABCD*FG.
191.
Cf. p. 189.
(cf.
Cor.
:tvi.
15).
'
T.R.
the
'Axaliav
first-fruits
is
disproved not
of Achaia
'
were
it is
375
expressly addressed
Romans is an en- An
not with a local question,
but \vith a matter of universal concern, a far-reaching controversy which had already disturbed the Churches of Galatia.
Macedonia, and Achaia, and menaced the future progress of
The Apostle had dealt with it personally in
the Faith.
but his adversaries were prosecutthose particular arenas
ing their malign activities, traducing him where he was yet
unknown and creating a prejudice which would be hard for
him to overcome when he should journey thither. To obviate
this embarrassment he wrote an encyclical dealing exhaustively Nvith the question, and despatched it to the communities
which were exposed to the assaults of the Judaist propagandists.
His solicitude turned mainly in two directions. In
the Province of Asia there were numerous Churches which,
though he had never seen them, had been created by his
ministry at Ephesus, particularly in the valley of the Maeander
The truth
is
that
'
'
encyc
It deals,
The
perceived by Renan, who distinguished four copies.
and it was sent to (l) the Roman Church with xv added (2) to
the Ephesian Church with xii-xiv, xvi. i-20 added
(3) the Thessalonian Church
with xii-xiv, xvi. 21-24 added; and (4) an unknown Church with xii-xiv, xvi.
His view is criticised by Lightfoot (Bt'dl. Ess., pp. 287 ff.), who
35-27 added.
supposes that the Epistle as it stands was addressed to the Roman Church, and
the Apostle subsequently adapted it for use as an encyclical by cutting off chaps.
XV, xvi and substituting the doxology (xvi. 25-27), and also omitting ^v 'Pw/i7;(i. 7,
also Appendix to W. H.,
Cf. Hort's criticism in same volume (pp. 321 ff.)
15).
The question is luminously treated by Lake {Earlier Episflcs of St,
pp. 1 10-13).
*
This was
cnc3clical
first
is i-xi
Cf. pp.
121
ff.,
334.
cf. Coi.
ii.
^'
Rom!"xv!''
^^'^'*-
Original
address.
It
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
2,7<^
PAUL
ST.
and, above
all,
in
Rome
and
it
was
composed
this treatise,
'
'
'
'
address ran
'
who
to all
who
are at
'
God's beloved,'
'
to
also
are at
'
'
'
'
'
And now
Multiplicity of
benc'iictions.
attention
is
Codex
Origen's commentary on
Sinaiticus (K).
Rom.
exists only in
'omniljus
(ver. 15)
but that ^v
Tod
mentions "at
8""
ev "Pui/xt;'
Rome"
o^Te iv
r-y
i^rjyr^aei oirt
iv
rijj
jotjtijJ
estis'
/nfrj/xovede'.,
MSS.
Romre
'Pw/xt;
'
iy
{i.e.,
'he
the text
was absent
was necessary that the
hiatus should be supplied in lectionary use, and if T'wfj.i] was naturally inserted,
since the encyclical was destined in primis for the Roman Church.
Another
device, however, appears in G (Codex Boernerianus Dresdensis, 9*" c), which in
ver. 15 omits roh ev 'Pw^uj; and in ver. 7 reads Toh oiatv iv dydirrj Qeov,
to all
in deference to the
is
reproducing.
It
'
who
'
Quamvis Romanis
sunt.'
scribat,
illis
tamen
Cf. Ambrstr.
(4*'' c.)
Dei
377
the end.
ver, 24.
'
It
vers. 25^'^
doxology.
but a clue to
its
unravel-
And
Appendi.x
messages,
conceive
The doxology, properly the close of the enwas generally transferred to the end as a fitting
incorporated.
cyclical,
(Cod.
Ep. ad Rom.
cut
Angel. Rom., 9*'' c. ), Syr. and Arm. Verss., Chrys. Origen {In
Comtn. x. 43) observes that the heretic Marcion (2""* c.) had
while
in
making
xiv.
23
is
the Epistle
it
vers. 21^^'
2j6
1.1
iK
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
xvi, 94.
conclusion of the whole ^ and then the preceding benedicIt seemed to copyists an accition appeared superfluous.
Ver. 20.
The
and hence
it
scribe
possibly he
and it is evident
In any case he was a Christian
that he was a personage of some consequence in the Corinthian Church, else he would hardly have presumed to send his
greeting to the various Churches which received the encyGaius.
clical.
ENCYCLICAL ON JUSTIFICATION
Epistle to the
('
Romans
INTRODUCTION
The
address.
(i.
')
I-15)
'
'
'
'
'
The
Epistles, pp.
NABC.
359
ff.) is
'
is
a liturgical addition
so far supported by
.
its
(cf.
Lake, Earlitr
379
Cf. Gai.
^^
^^
'
'
'
their part
they persisted
if
in
suspecting
him
of deliberate
neglect.
thank
First,3 I
8
*
The
authorities
my God
vary between
XpiffroO
(XAEGKLP,
Chrys.)
all^
and
whereas X.'I.
starts
to
His humanity
the Johannine
order.
*
the
The
King
(cf.
Pss.
ii.
Son
of
God" merely
David's lineage
6, 7, Ixxxix. 27) of
as
was defined 'Son of God' in a deeper sense by (l) His miraculous power,
fv ovvdfj.u (cf. XV. 19), (2) His perfect holiness, /card irwtv/j.a ayibjffvi'Tjs, and (3)
His Resurrection, e^ a.vaaTa.<jiw% vfKpwv, not simply the resurrection of Christ
(which would be i^ duaffrda-ews avrov iK vtKpii'), but that also of all who are
united to Him.
His resurrection was not solitary it involved the resurrection of
:
believers
'
(cf.
irpiirov
fiev
characteristically overborne
by the rush
54,
of thought.
but
grammatical sequence
is
Personal
fi^n^."^
i.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
38o
ST.
PAUL
that your faith is being noised all over the world. God whom
I serve in my spirit in the Gospel of His Son, is my witness
lohow unceasingly I make mention of you, always in my prayers
asking that now at length the way may, in the will of God,
For I am longing to see
11 be cleared for me to visit you.
you, to impart to you some spiritual gift that you may be
12 strengthened, or rather that we may both be comforted while
9
am among you by
also
who
are at
DOCTRINAL
(1.
l6-v)
The thesis.
(i.
i6-iv)
salvation is by faith
and
it
is
universal
not
Jews
for the
first
'
instance,
'
'
a-yvoelv, cf. n.
cultured
'
'
e-uayyeklffaadai pred.
the Gospel.'
(3)
'thus, so far as I
*
Hence
'
my
rh Kar'
am
-n-pQiTov is
ifi^
ad
vie attinens)
is
to
preach
concerned, there
is
and not
it is
381
in privilege.
witnesses,
grace.
the Gospel
all
^^";
^;!;,iij
^7-28.
16
17
'
live.
And now he
argument
is
His
its
demon-
He adduces
succes-
I.
made
possible in Christ.
to attain
Righteousness (18-32)
The law
ness
it
'
'
it
til
is
Neglect of
is
86iav.
Cf.
2 Cor.
iii.
i8
a,Tr'o
d6^r)s
[[".fJin'*^'^'
Nature,
^^- y^,
XXXI V. 16.
Cf. iii.ao;
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
382
no
where there
ST.
PAUL
no knowledge, no
as though
had no Law Hke
the Jews, and their ignorance should have absolved them.
They possessed
In fact, however, they were not ignorant.
the truth,' and their condemnation was that they possessed
of guilt
"
there
is
guilt
is
may seem
'
'
it
revelation in the
Law
'
They had a
'
all
*
Implied in
their
eyes,
xvii. 25.
to pass.
was
383
19
God
20
is
seen,'-
21
32
23
'
'
all
to the prevalence of
'
sion.
grasp,'
'
'
Kadopdv
Kadopq.%
'
(cf.
Is
with the
another.
and
*
'
That
(2)
vi.
Cf.
clear vision as a mortal's vision ?'
them
Cf. 2 Cor.
Thy
cvi. ao.
reptiles.
i*s.
'
'
latter,
is
iv
pass.
mid.
'
:
in
one's
lo.
Job
x.
^ iaairep PpoTb%
hpq.,
is,
'the idol'
deceives
Cf. p. 220.
its
(cf.
worshippers.
an idol
Moral
fjon^^^*"
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
3S4
PAUL
ST.
the males likewise forsook the natural use of the female and
were inflamed in their desire for one another, males with males
working unseemliness and receiving in their own persons the
28 inevitable retribution of their error.
And as they did not
think God worth keeping in recognition, God abandoned them
They were
29 to a worthless mind to do unfitting things.^
replete with every sort of unrighteousness, rascality, greed,
malice
they were laden with murdering mischief,' 2 strife,
whisperers, calumniators, haters of God,^
30 craft, spitefulness
'
31 to
It is
justifica-
a sober delineation.
Apostk's^
yet
indictment
dom:
is
it
and
It is
drawn from
and
life,
verisimilitude
its
definite enormities
is
which cast a
lurid light
indictment.
(1)
The
ddatbn.'^
play upon
Literally,
'
abandoned them
*
(f>66i'oi
So^t/xdfei;'
and
God
to have
Him
Th.
v.
21,
165).
p.
God
in full recognition,
to a reprobate mind.'
(p6vos,
a jingling byword
literally.
note on
dddKL/xos (cf.
Gal.
(cf.
:
21 T.
v.
feVas
ypdfjiiJ.a
ei/poij
Either deoffriyeis
(act.),
Dei
'hating God,'
osores (Cypr.,
former
the
is
more
'Agitur enim de
possible,
Qeov
*
vitiis,
non de poenis'
/xiaov/j.evoi
dX\'
Euth. Zig.) or
The
odtdtles (Vulg.).
flier ovfj.efot,
Deo
oi /Juaovvrei
(Grot.).
passive
is
to
it
It is true that,
;
and takes
Trapa. 5^ Tip
wherever
as act. here
'AtocftoXip
'
is
else
it
equally
ol inrb
deov
rbv Qedv.
violence
(cf.
Mt.
xxii.
'
braggart boast of
life.'
This
new
sunt.'
Cf. Tac.
Ann.
vi.
'
:
men
is
illustrated
(iii.
268
by
ff.).
385
'
'
'
whisperers, calumniators.'
of
(2)
The prevalence
an
epistle
of suicide.
Here is the conclusion
where the philosopher Seneca discourses on the
death
useful,
is
'
how many
You know
it
frees
in our
is
If I
know
We
power.'
Tac. Jinn.
Philostr.
Juv. IV.
to dismiss
know
this,
Cf. Sen.
ii.
De
all
itself.
32.
Vi/. Apoll.
no
to how many
own
this
'
:
Tyait. v. 39.
(2)
The
of s'dJde.^
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
386
That part
tyranny that
of
can shake
PAUL
do bear
off at pleasure.'
ST.
significant, less
and,
it
among
is
the
disgust
The
heathen^
society.
(3)
The sadness
of
but
which the very brutes have
Jess
'
its
the Apostle observes, not merely pitldestitute of natural affection,' that tenderness
It was, as
cruelty.
'
and especially
for
If
a qualm ^
We strike down mad dogs we butcher a fierce
and wild ox, and knife sickly cattle lest they infect the herd
we destroy monstrous offspring children too, if they are born
weakly and deformed, we drown. It is not anger but reason
to separate the useless from the healthy.'
And there is the
barbarity of exposing infants.
As soon as a child was born,
it was brought and laid at its father's feet.
If he
took it
up,' * it was reared in his family
but he need not take it
up unless he chose. If he shrank from the trouble and
expense of rearing it or had already as many children as he
desired and objected to further subdivision of the inheritance,
he would let it he
and then it was exposed
thrown out
to die on a mountain-side or other desolate place, like the
'
'
'
'
Shak. Jul.
* <rro/J7J7.
C(Es,
Chrj's.
De
Ira,
i.
I. iii. 93 ff.
compares Ecclus.
xiii. 1
jrdi'
ro ^Ciov A>a?rf r6
TrXijtrlav ai'rov.
15.
Sustulit, suscepit.
6fjLoiov ai^roO,
387
infant CEdipus on
that,
'
And
the reason
is
'
that
'
it is
natural affection
'
that
makes
2.
to
attain Righteousness
(ii,
ill)
of
the
indictment
j^^^^
selves.
ii.
And therefore
are that judge.
you are
.inexcusable,
for
you practise
Cf. p. 254.
Refutation
f/ise^con-
fldence:
LIFE
388
Cf.
Mt.
iii.
^"^i33. 39-
AND LETTERS OF
since
^^t^r
hi^
a covenant with
ST.
PAUL
Abraham and
two stern
impar-
God's
judgment,
One
his seed
Against
truths,
His sentence
according to truth
it is not arbitrary
is
it is determined
^y realities. The sole test recognised by Scripture is conduct
He will render to each according to his works
and the
mistake of the Jews lay in their failure to perceive that their
peculiar privileges were gracious appeals, and if they disregarded these, they would then receive the heavier doom.
First in opportunity, the}^ would be first in condemnation.
is
'
'
'
We know that
a
3
those
doom
God
on
your reckoning,
that pass judgment on those who practise such things
who
the
of
But
is
this
you man
and do them the while that you will escape the doom of
Or is it that you despise the riches of His kindness
4 God ?
and forbearance and long-suffering, ignoring the fact that the
kindness of
God
is
drawing
3'ou to
repentance
But, obdurate
Ps.
ixii.
Piov.
12;
X.X1V.
'
(2)
Univer-
mo'raiobiigation.
12
All who have sinned without the Law, without the Law will
also perish ; and all who have sinned within the Law, in terms
*
An
epigram disposing
Wp<KT(iiivo\r)ix^ia cf. p.
199.
of
the
Jewish claim
to
special
privilege.
Ob
'
389
my
'
'
'
'
And
temples.
recorded
the charge
is
amply authenticated. It is
who had committed
Another marginale (cf. p. 245). The Apostle is here enforcing the universality
and in order to beat down the Jewish pretension to special
privilege he has affirmed that the obligation rests no less on the iwofioi than on
On reading over the manuscript he perceives the' probability of the
the Avo/.ioi.
^
of moral obligation,
Law
it is
should be punished,
it
And
in spite of
comment, recalling his previous statement (cf. i. 19, 20) that, though they have
no special revelation, the Gentiles have tlie revelation in Nature and Conscience
and are therefore inexcusable. Observe the graphic metaphor a law-court with
:
rah
Kapdiais avTwv)
is
Cf.
(ypaTrrbv
God
the Judge.
p. 414.
Jos.
Ant. xvni.
iii.
5.
The
lh*e
vain
Law.
cf. Gen.
^hx'^' i!^
Mt.
xxiii.
Jo- ' ^-
Cf.
Mt.
25"'"
^^'
AND LETTKRS OF
LIFE
390
PAUL
ST.
Cf. Ac.
xn.
37.
Roman
named
lady
'
'
it
'
But if you bear the grand name of Jew,' and pillow your
head on the Law,^ and boast in God, and read His will, and
19 are an adept in casuistry,* having the Law by heart, ^ and are
confident that you are yourself a guide of the blind,' a light
20 to those in darkness,'
an instructor of the senseless,' a
teacher of babes,' possessing the embodiment of knowledge
ai and truth in the Law *
you, then, that teach your neighbour,
do you not teach yourself ? You that preach against stealing,
aa do you steal ?
You that talk about not committing adulter)^
do you commit it ? You that abhor idols, do you pillage
'
17
18
'
'
'
Jos.
Ant.
I.
34.
his pillow.
Plut.
Cf.
Alex.
note on
Hence
Th.
8.
rrjv Ke(pa\riv,
'
v. 21, p.
Homer
165).
i.
20
SoKifid^eiv, either
The former
'
volume under
ttjv 'OfiijpiKTiv
ai^TJj.
'differ' or
5ia<l)ipeiv, either
'
or
'
approve the
Cf.
The Days of
memory
in the
in childhood.
fi.bp<t>wai.s,
/x6p(pw<nv
either
Cf. p. 23.
p. xvii.
ffxvf^''riff/i6v,
tUbva.
statue
Suid.
is
to the
temples
4 gression of
is
391
it is
the
lii.
Law
'
^'eh.
written.
And no
v. 9.
of Circumcision.
It
magical efficacy to the mere rite and conceived it as constituting them heirs of the Promise and differentiating them
from the Gentiles whom they stigmatised as uncircumcised
dogs.'
And thus, instead of keeping ever before them the
necessity of purity of heart and life, it rendered them heedless of ethical distinctions and inspired them with a spirit of
national pride and religious bigotr3^
To this fatal misconception the Apostle opposes a twofold principle
since
the value of Circumcision lies not in the mere rite but in its
spiritual significance, it follows that, though the rite be observed, there is no true Circumcision where the spiritual reality
is lacking, and, conversely, wherever there is the spiritual
reahty, there also is Circumcision, though the rite be lacking.
A circumcised transgressor of the Law has no title to the
grand name of Jew
and an uncircumcised Gentile who
keeps the Law is a son of Abraham and an heir of the Promise.
'
'
'
25
26
27
28
'
it
was practised
in
days not by the Jews alone but by the Edomites, the Ammonites, the
It was a
Woabites, the Phoenicians, and the Egyptians (cf. Jer. ix. 25, 26).
after
its
distinction in Israel
fF.
it.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
392
ST.
PAUL
No, it is the
a^cision in the flesh that is really circumcision.
and his circumcision is circumsecret Jew that is really a Jew
And his
cision of heart, in spirit, not in a written code.
praise is not from men but from God.
;
'
Jewish
objections
:
'
'
'
dismisses
them abruptly,
And
iii.
2.
ness?
'
to
Israel
by an
inviolable covenant
He would
unfaithfulness.
stand true.
is
of either party
fallacy.
'
He
it is
Of course a covenant
by the disloyalty
cancelled
Very well
if
some proved
Cf.
He was pledged
and whatever her
God
What of
faithful-
God
'
Away
with the
irepi tCiv
5^/ca
Xoyiuv, the
Ten Commandments
(cf.
Ac.
vii.
38).
THE THIRD MISSION
393
as it Ps. cwi.
idea
No, let God prove true and every man a liar
is written,
that Thou miglitest be found righteous in Thy "^ ,j
^
causes and prevail when Thou pleadest.' ^
'
'
'
and
fairly visit
He can
It is
of the w^orld.
idea
In that case
And
how
will
God judge
the world
is
no harm
If sin
in sinning.
redounds
Rather
should we sin the more that God may be the more glorified.
This is the odious charge of antinomianism which the Judaists
urged against the Gospel and which the Apostle presently
handles at length. Meanwhile he dismisses his traducers
wdth indignant contempt
Their doom is righteous.'
:
7
8
But
4.
what
o[,j'^'t^on ?
cf.
vi, vii.
'
my
truth,
if
why am
'
'
'
righteous.
He has
thus swept
away every
last
we Jews
reluctant to acknowledge
:
'
So
it
comes to
'
!
this,
'
that
Not
at
all,'
is
*
'
(V
'plead,'
'go to law'
Thy
'in
(cf.
Cor.
causes'
vi.
subterfuge.
bolt but,
that
Thou mightest be
judgest,'
f'lod'o
sentence.
and the
justified
LXX
The
6),
is
(cf.
Ac.
xix.
not pass.,
38).
Kpivefrdai,
mid.,
The
LXX
'be judged.'
a mistranslation.
when Thou
God) is on
speakest,
trial
is
justice of
than dogmatic,
and
aHke'con-
^^
s"ri^
ture.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
394
PAUL
ST.
'
What, then
we have already
10
Ps. xiv. I3*
There
There
is
is
after
la
laid
God
is
all
There
is
is
not so
much
as
one.
Ps. V. 9.
13
is
their throat
Ps.
There
Ps. cxiiii.
is
Now we know
eyes.'
3.
Cod's
Way
attain Righteousness
to
395
(iii.
is full
21-31)
justifica-
pa"i/^
cf.
i.
16,
^'^
Incarnation was a
'
manifestation
'
cf. coi.
an eternal grace. ?^
Further, it is the satisfaction of a universal need.
Jews and
Gentiles ahke are under condemnation, and justification is a
free gift of God.
It is offered in Christ, and it is appropriated
by faith. And, finall}', it offers a righteous remission, at
once meeting the requirements of the moral order and satisfying the moral instincts of the soul.
iVnd the reason is that
Sin has been expiated by the
redemption.'
it rests on
so the Gospel is the
'
manifestation
'
of
'
vicarious love of
God
in Christ.
Christ
God and
is
sinners
the Mercy-seat,
21
22
23
-M
25
'
This principle
ijaap-of,
aor.
is
elaborated in
defining
vii.
7-25.
particular sort.
Cf.
ix.
30.
'
'
i.
^ ^''
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
396
ST.
PAUL
Cf.
ii.
17,
*3-
4.
Scriptural
oVth"'^^
Apostie's
doctrine.
(iv)
'
'
'
denoted the Mosaic code of ceremonial prescriptions, and this had indeed been abrogated by the Gospel.
It was merely a preparatory discipline, and it had served
its function.
In its larger use, however, the term signified
the Scriptures of the Old Testament the Prophets and the
narrower use
it
L\aaTr]piov
Cf.
Until Christ
&(f>(rii,
Modem
ff.
was no
go
The disposition which prompted
'
prsetermission,'
/.^.,
'letting
the
Trdp(ris
'
'
397
What, then,
our race
? ^
of the Scriptures.
we say of Abraham,
Abraham was accounted
shall
If
The
Abraham
(1) justified
"orks but
^y f*''*^-
Justification
They
recog-
the forefather of
righteous on the
'
'
and whose
Blessed
is
the
sins
^' *
;
justification.
but merely
Circumcision
his justification
Justification,
its seal.
;
'
Most
we
either
(xACDEFG)
after ipovfiev
('what
say that
(2) cir-
oni'y'^the"
?ai of his
justincation.
j.
^'
"
^^
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
398
ST.
PAUL
We
xvii.
"'
'
'
12
(3)
Jhe
basis of the
Promise
Lawbut
Faith.
Gal.
iii.
17.
111
The Promise did not rest on the Law but on Faith. The
,
Apostle has already demonstrated tms proposition
his
letter to the Galatians by appealing to the historical fact
^jiaj-
-(-j^g
Law
to
...,.
m
promise to
Moses
at
idea of Promise
is alien
The
art.
is
superfluous,
making
it
appear as though
two
distinct classes
'
Abraham
while
still
uncircumcised.
399
'
i.
'
'
'
'
5.
his
and not
b}'
the
Works
of the
Law.
is
Serious problems
still
He
won
us a
new standing
appropriate
Our
in God's sight
*
it
andjufufied!
its privileges.
^ ir\ijpo(pof>7}dfii.
The verb was used in the Common Greek of satisfying a
person by paying him his due.
Cf. Oxyr^. Pap. 509, 10 f. : TV7X(ii'W 5*
respect of the
sums due
to me.'
So
fioi,
'
'
it
happens that
have been
privi-
satisfied in
The
Peace
(i)
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
400
God
first
ST.
cihation.
We
dealt with
it.
His
infinite Sacrifice
PAUL
Christ has
has expiated the sin of
'
(2) .A giori-
Nor
is it
iii.
27,
fort.
pre"
(3)
God
Law, we
And
'
'
'
'
V. I
variant exo/J-ev
is
is
irpoa-ayuyr) (cf.
is
our
Trpo(ra->'W7i/j.
Kavx^/J-fda
it
certainly authentic.
Eph.
ii.
18,
iii.
12
Pet.
Christ
The
if
may be
Cf.
Heb.
(cf.
iii.
18),
'introduction,' admission
Xen. Cyrop.
i.
iii.
in
vii. v. 45).
vi. 20.
next ver.
it
is
THE THIRD MISSION
4
401
10, II.
Perhaps,
IS
Their
gui^ramee.
'
'
'
'
that,
'
'
'
'
It will carry
fail us.
our salvation to
its eternal
consumma-
tion.
For
it is
Cf. n. on
The
6tTuy
text
T)/iQn
double
(a
if
for the
is
Th.
iffdevwv
?rt
is
v. 21, p.
very uncertain.
165.
(
The
(DTG,
Ep.
Iren.,
is ^ti
yap Xpiffrbs
Vulg.
tit
quid enim),
'for wherefore?'
(4)
5.
(3)
ydp
di
ri
(Isid.
ydp
Pel.
117,
vers. 7, 8 a parenthesis,
sentences.
2 C
LIFE
402
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
gas, while
TheprinReiondiiation im-
all
On
interrelated.
The
2Cor.v. 19,
to Himself.'
^
SiKaio9,
(Ac.
xi.
24).
The
aya66t,
'good,' 'kindly,' an
between ihe Justus Dejis of the Old Testament and the bonus Deus of the New.
Cf. Sayings of the Fathers, V. 16 {Taylor, p. 89)
'There are four characters in
men. He that saith " Mine is mine, and thine is thine " is an indifferent character
:
he that saith "Mine is thine, and thine is mine" is a worldling [practising 'give
and take']: " Mine and thine are thine," pious: " Thine and mine are mine,"'
wicked.' Cf. Plut. Cat. Maj. V
Kalroi. tt]v xp'?<'"''6T77Ta t^s SiKaiocuvrjt ir\aT'uTepov
t6vov opwuev iTn\a/j.a.vov<Tai', 'goodness moves in a larger sphere than justice.'
:
Cf.
The worshippers
sacrificial
25.
blood
(cf.
putation
death is the penalty
J of
r
:
sin,
>
403
it.
And
and
since death
his
argument
is
is
that AdTms
'
where there is no
There may indeed be
sin is
is no guilt, since
not taken into the reckoning when there is no Law.' Now
it was ages after the Fall that the Law was delivered at Sinai.
Throughout the long interval between Adam and Moses there
was no Law and therefore there should have been no death.
But in fact death reigned even then. Sin was taken into
the reckoning, and was visited with the penalty of death
and what was the reason ? It might be alleged that mankind
had never lacked the knowledge of God. Ere the Law was
and thus they
given at Sinai, it was written on their hearts
sinned after the simihtude of the transgression of Adam.'
They sinned with open eyes, and merited the penalty of
death.
This, however, \\dll not suffice, since death was
absolutely universal.
It was the portion of unconscious
follows that sin
But
universal also.
is
'
sin
it p'^^^'^. '^y
the universaiity of
universal,
cITiv! 15.
'
cf.
j.
"'
19-
^^
i^;
'
And thus
infants and those who lacked the light of reason.
no other reason remains save that Adam's sin was imputed
to his posterity,
Omnes peccarunt, Adamo peccante. His
sin was theirs
and, sharing his sin, they shared also its
;
penalty.
12
and through
13 inasmuch as
14
in this chain of reasoning is the assumpwhich the Apostle treats as a self-evident axiom, that
death is the penalty of sin. That was indeed the Jewish
tion,
4d lege ut.
whom
Adam)
'
i(p'
(J;,
(1) 'because,'
{.i.e.,
'
all
it
Adam,
'
sinned.'
is
This construction
as he proceeds to explain.
thought
it
'
is
would require
all
sinned,'
iv f.
Neverthe-
in
is
death
of
siif?
LIFE
404
Gen.
Cf.
"' '^'
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
'
'
sin,
'
is the door
not destruction but transition into a larger,
richer, and nobler condition.
ficent ordinance.
of
life.'
'
'
It is
'
Jo.
xii.
24.
fall
when He
and
said
Unless
remains
'
die, it
Yet the Apostle affirms that death is the consequence and penalty of sin
through one man sin entered
into the world, and through sin death.'
It may seem at
the first glance as though, like St. Augustine and St. Jerome,
he were here following in the footsteps of the Rabbis and
repeating the doctrine which he had learned in the school
of Gamaliel
but this were a hasty conclusion, and on closer
scrutiny the profound truth of his argument is recognised.
His affirmation is that through one man sin entered into
the world, and through sin death,' and just as in Adam all
(jjg gQ a^jgQ [^ Chiist all shall be made live'
and the essential
question is what the term death
here signifies.
If it be
merely the dissolution of the body, then the Apostle's argument breaks down. For Christ does not exempt His people
from death in that sense of the term. All still die, believers
itself alone.'
'
The
'
^^
useof
the term
death.
I Cor. XV.
'
;
'
'
Rom. v. 12.
QuasL vi. 32
Mors naturse
mortal ium, malorum omnium remedium est.'
'
Cf. Wetstein on
Addison.
S/iecf.
'
152.
'
lex est,
morstributum officiumque
alike.
It is
405
at once so fatal
'
'
'
raised
'
'
Cf.
cor.
^^' ^^'^'^'
a spiritual body.'
when he
Hence
it is
evident that,
'
affirms that
'
it is
'
'
Gen.
ii. 17;
"'^'^
sin, is
'
to
manhood
bud
TAecI.
Med.
i.
xii.
Death
according
4o6
Lord
AND LETTERS OF
'
death.'
'
Tim,
Cf. a
The
Chrisiian
conception.
PAUL
ST.
to our
LIFE
'
'
'
'
The redemption
of death.
Gen.
Cf.
iii.
19.
The natural
And
it is
Hf
'0.
ii.
reveahng
dissolution also
Cf. I Cor.
XV. 56, 57
its
not
true significance,
given believers a
14,
new
idea of
it,
its
proper glor3^
He
has
it
IS-
of its sting.
The
as through
the principle of redemption
one man sin entered into the world, and through sin death,
so through one man righteousness entered into the world.
imputation
of Christ's
righteousness.
Here, then,
Cf. p. 163.
'
is
E. B.
viii.
'
407
gift,
'
'
Yet the trespass and the gift of grace did not correspond. For
by the trespass of the one the race ^ died, much more the grace
of God and the bounteousness ^ in grace
the grace of the one
16 man, Jesus Christ
overflowed to the race. Neither did the
result of the one's sinning and the bounty correspond.
For
the doom on the score of one trespass issued in a verdict of
15
if
guilt
while the gift of grace on the score of many trespasses
issued in a verdict of righteousness.^ For if by the trespass of
;
17
^ ol TToXXo/, not 'many' (A.V.), but 'the many,' i.e., not merely the majority,
'
but the mass of mankind, the race as distinguished from 6 (h.
By this accurate
p. 244).
'
S(>}ped,
grace
(cf.
Milligan, Vocai.)
Ac.
SiKaLwfia,
ii.
in
38
(i)
(cf.
i.
32,
ii.
(2)
(3)
of the verdict.
Here 'a
KardKpifia
to
els
Si'
ipos wapairTuf/xarot,
righteousness.
{'a
26,
(cf.
vifi.
4; Lk.
Rev. xv.
i.
4, xix.
6)
8);
verdict
St'
of
guilt').
In ver.
18,
meaning
LIFE
4o8
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
the one death reigned through the one, much more will those
receive the flood of grace and of the bounteousness of
righteousness, reign in hfe through the one, Jesus Christ.
18
So then,i as one trespass resulted for mankind in a verdict
of guilt, so also one achievement of righteousness resulted for
mankind in a life-giving pronouncement of them righteous.
19 For, as through the disobedience of the one man the race was
constituted sinful, so also through the obedience of the one
And as for the Law, it
20 the race will be constituted righteous.
but where sin multistole in that trespass might multiply
21 phed, grace overflowed the more, that, as sin reigned in death,
so also grace might reign through righteousness to life eternal
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
who
II
APOLOGETIC
Problems
by^'h?^*^
doctrine of
tion
by
^^'*^
which
involved.
it
I.
(i)
Em-
bolden-
nunt
to
persist in
(vi-xi)
(vi)
sin.
commend
that,
itself all
but bestowed on
in sin
'
since salvation
'
faith, it
Are we,' asks the Apostle, to " persist in sin that grace
may multiply " ? and he first answ-ers with his indignant
and then meets the
repudiation
Away with the idea
suggestion Math a profound argument.
'
'
'
'
'
run
'
:
,\s througli
through one
life."
man
Ver. 18
{iyivero).
is
one
man
protasis of ver.
12.
and through
sin death, so
Supply from
ver.
16 ro
Kpifia.
{iyivfro), rb x'^P^^f-o
THK THIRD MISSION
What, then,
vi. I
that
who
shall
we say
Are we to
Away
409
'
persist in sin
We
it ?
The argument rests upon the mystic union between Clirist The
and believers. Faith unites us with Him. We are one with r^i^^l^^
Him in His Death, His Burial, His Resurrection, and His Life u^|;''\,iji,
and this mystic experience is symboHsed by the Sacrament Christ,
Consider,
of Baptism according to the mode of Immersion.^
says the Apostle, what your Baptism into Christ signified.
Your plunging in His name beneath the water symbolised
your burial with Him, and your re-emergence your resurrecYou died with Him, you were buried with
tion with Him.
Him, you were raised with Him, and henceforth you live
with Him. His death was crucifixion, and crucifixion was
a servile suppiicium. When you died with Him, you died a
and now you are
You were sin's slave
slave's death.
acquitted from its thraldom, since the end of life cancels
;
'
all
bands.'
This is the mystic union between Christ and the believer a Christian
^''P^''"''''^^and, as it is stated here in theological terms, it wears an artiWhat is the vital nexus which unites the beficial look.
liever to Christ and welds him to Christ as the graft is
welded to the tree ? The answer transcends theology. It
is furnished by Christian experience, and the Apostle stated
;
'
The Apostle's
knew the glorious mystery. They confessed it in
hymns of praise and it has been the experience of
myriads of souls
*
in succeeding generations.
For ah
Cf.
Append. VI.
3 Cor. v.
^^' ^^"
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
4IO
'
PAUL
ST.
And
who
they
At God's
A
t
The
Stoic
oug
t.
and the
.^g ^^ Nature,'
secret of attaining
it
was
'Hfe accord-
lay in accounting
'
'
'
'
'
Are you ignoring the fact that all of us who were baptised
With
Christ Jesus, were baptised into His death ?
Him, then, we were buried through our baptism into His
death, that, as Christ was raised from the dead through
the glory of the Father, so we also may comport ourFor if we have been vitally
5 selves in a new order of hfe.
welded with Him ^ by the simihtude of His death, then so
6 shall we be by that also of His resurrection
recognising
this
that our old self was crucified with Him, that sin's
thrall * might be invaUdated, so that we should no more be
For one who has died is acquitted from sin.^
7 slaves to sin.
3
4 into
And
9 live
'
'
we
if
Him
with
'
we
The Desire
to
shall also
Depart
in Ezekiel
B.
M.
*so
much
of sin.'
(TLOfia
SediKaluTM dvb
Rev.
xviii.
Iil. ii.
140
sin,'
'
tree.
Cf. Shak.
a legal maxim.
Common
Greek.
Shak. Temp.
13.
rrjs a/xaprlai,
is
like
engraffed to Falstaff.'
body of
67
II. ii.
assize,'
paid the
He
Cf,
le
411
died.
for all
II
alive to
God
sin,
but
in Christ Jesus.
Let not sin, then, reign in your mortal body, that you
should obey its lusts. And never present your members to
sin as weapons of unrighteousness.
No, present yourselves
to God as men once dead and now alive, and your members
as weapons of righteousness to God. Sin must not be your
lord 2 for you are not under Law but under Grace.
12
13
14
Since, it
for
was
alleged,
Law and
with
good works
The
is
spirit is his
him
for
we
are justified
by
Faith,
we
mere
legalism.
The
believer
is
to the category of
'
(a)
The
aStmo-*
mianism.
are done
Solicitude
above Law.
flesh
things indifferent.'
belong
He
is
at
13
to sin because
we
'
ness
is
afjLaprla
Cf. p. 161.
LIFE
412
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
men.
serve
Him
into tears.
'
'
And
As
you presented your members as slaves to uncleanness and
to lawlessness waxing ever worse, so now present your
base men.'
members
this
God's
'
is
is
is
holiness.'
Sin
its soldiers'
death of ignominious
largesse. His precious donative,
unfading crown.
glorious
pay
dele:!t
is life
eternal
the
victor's
commonly,
Phil.
iii.
Here the
(cf. v.
(2)
17
iv. 23.
Th.
latter.
i.
14) or,
I
more
Cor. x. 6
iii.
Tit. ii. 7 ; Heb. viii. 5 ; i Pet. v. 3).
9
does not mean the distinctively Paul doctrine. It is
2 Th.
ruTrot hi.ha.xh%
(cf.
it,'
to be
shaped by
metal in a mould.
An
it
like
413
you were
free as
2.
(vii, viii)
and necessary
insufficiency as
A
is
law-
by
its ver}^
nature
the
situation
changes.
And
here
is
a parable.
believer
is
{(Ktlvuv
e<p'
his rations
'
:
(cf. vers.
sum which he
{<iiToy.iri>-t\tJ.<x).
oh vvv (irtLiffxvyfiTOe
The
i<p'
had you then of those things whereof
[None] for the end, etc'
Otherwise r6T(
What
fruit
now ashamed
A mihtary metaphor
'
it
sentence
13, 14).
o./':j>'io,
x''P'<''M<i)
(oi/'Of)
Solent Reges egregiis militibus prseter stipendium dare coronas, laureas, honores
(Grot.).
J'^w"*^''"^
Its
is
Abrogi.
'
Analogy
niarrrage.
;
:
Qt. tL 6,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
414
PAUL
ST.
'
'
is
viL I
fact,
it
Here
Evidence
Aposde's
Ixfrl^^
er.ce.
who
arises
an objection
is loath to acknowledge it
with Sin ? The Apostle repudiates
the Suggestion, and proceeds to define the difference between
the Law and Sin and their mutual relation.
His argument
is a personal testimony.
He narrates his spiritual autobiography, and shows how, beginning as a Pharisee, he had
sought righteousness by the Works of the Law and had been
driven by painful experience to the blessed refuge of Faith
Is
the
Law synonymous
in Christ. 1
*
f.
The passage is plainly autobiographical. The Apostle speaks
own name and not merely as a representative either of the Jews (Euth. Zig.)
the human race (Theophyl.).
It is a personal confession exemplifying the
Cf pp. 32
In his
or of
universal experience.
415
(i)
hi?
tni!"^^'
'
'
'
'
'
iii.
^^'
20;
iv
^'
'''
'
Sin
it
prohibition of lust
enemy.
shall we say ?
Away with
Is the Law sin ?
No, I had never recognised sin save through law.
For I had never known lust had not the Law kept saying
8 Thou shalt not lust.'
And sin got an outlet ^ through the
commandment to work out in me every sort of lust
for
I was alive apart from law once
9 apart from law sin is dead.
but when the commandment came, sin sprang into life, while
10 as for me, I died
and the commandment which aimed at
1
life
I found it resulted in death.
For sin got an outlet
through the commandment to deceive me and through it Cf. Gen,
And so the Law is holy, and the commandment"'- ^^
12 to slay me.
What, then,
the idea
'
'
'
13 is
From
was a
struggle
Law and avert its condemnation by obedience to its commandments. But the struggle always issued in defeat his
efforts proved always unavailing.
Sin was too strong for
;
6,<fH)pfi^i',
cf. p.
315.
(2)
'^"
His
LIFE
4i6
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
him.
'
'
'
'
'
14
15 of flesh,
my
;
my
23
24
(ja.pKi.vos,
'carneous,'
being inhabiting
'made
of flesh'
(cf.
p. 249).
spiritual
conflict.
flesh.
roO davdrov tovtov, the bodj* which is the seat of sin (cf. vi. 6),
If it were permissible to construe
works out death (cf. ver. 13).
TouTov with (Tii.aaTos, 'this body of death,' i.e., 'this dead body' (Erasni., Calv.),
the idea would he that the Apostle regarded himself as a living man bound to a
'
K Tov
which
a-u},u.aTos
in turn
(cf.
Verg.
--ffw.
viii. 485-8).
417
final discovery.
He found
had despaired.
The
in
(3)
conflict'"
Peace
""
Deliverance was in
sight.
25
God through
Thanks
to
my own
self
So, then,
of God
Law
And now he
Sin.
his friend,
and
it
would
fain
have pro-
controt^eeVtiusinner .itd
'
'
'
'
\Tii.
who
Cf. Phil.
human body
ii.
like
7; Ileb.
Adam's
ii.
17.
at his creation
'a
T,
it
true
Abiding
between^
s^^it^"*^
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
4i8
ST.
PAUL
And
Christ.
maintaining
it.
of the flesh
while those
who
Life in the
The
surrender
to
His
^'"'"
two
is
illumined by recollection
two antagonnature
the flesh and the spirit.
^
The flesh is not simply the body man's physical nature,
that side of his complex being which relates him to the animal
creation.
It is the body enslaved and corrupted by sin.
It
is the domain where the law of sin prevails.
The spirit, on
the other hand, is that side of our nature which is akin to
God. It is the domain dominated by the Spirit of God.
And thus our destiny depends on our relation to these two
domains. The flesh is mortal, and if we live in it and obey
* ^povety
tA
riji
its
cause.'
Cf.
TAe Days of His Flesh, p. 268. Socr. Ecd. Hist. i. 24, where rh, ^a^eWiott
^tpovelv is synonymous with Xa^eWL^av.
It is a political phrase, and the id-ja is
dpiaKetv occurs in
continued by ex^pa eli Qebv and Bey ap^aai (vers. 7, 8).
Inscriptions commemorating services to the state (cf. Moulton and Milhgan,
Vocad.).
Cf. p. 214.
419
sin,
But you are not in the flesh no, you are in the spirit, if
indeed God's Spirit is dwelling in you. If one has not Christ's
Spirit, this man is not His.
And if Christ be in you, then,
while the body is dead by reason of sin, the spirit is life by
reason of righteousness. And if the Spirit of Him who raised
Jesus from the dead is dwelling in you. He who raised Christ
Jesus from the dead will make even your mortal bodies live
through His Spirit who has His dwelhng in you.
;
10
11
Hence the secret lies in eschewing the domain of the flesh a debt of
^^^'
and resolutely living in the domain of the spirit
and this
;
He
is
'
a debt
'
between
'
Reckon yourselves
God
vi. 2.
ix.
in
Christ Jesus.'
12
13
live.
but
it is
Lord has it, lost sons, sons who have wandered from the
Father's House, forgotten Him, and forfeited their heritage.*
^
flF.
(i)
The
'
ol'^our^
^^'^'^^j
420
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
When we
jer.
iii.
19.
'
'
Of
Sonship
is
all
our
own
is
ours only in
It will
For they who are led by God's Spirit, these are all God's
For you did not receive a spirit of slavery to be again
no, you received a spirit of restored sonship in which
16 we cry 'Abba, our Father !' ^
The Spirit Himself testifies
17 with our spirit that we are God's children.
And if we are
children, we are also heirs
God's heirs and Christ's fellowheirs, if indeed we are His fellows in suffering that we may be
made also His fellows in glory.
14
15
sons.
in fear
The
Gal.
iii.
13.
'
18
worth mentioning
Cf. p. 209.
421
19
ao
"^
21
22
23
24
25
await
And
it.
a third reinforcement
is
We
are
(3)
The
'
much
it is
told
how Martha,
'
dis-
service,'
'
'
'
And
'
'
rd
is
That
is,
Adam, whose
(cf.
Gen.
iii.
17),
(cf.
^t' iXwlSi,
'
in reliance
iir'
it
is
necessary
to
read,
not
Siort,
'because'
On
the view that Sid rbv virord^avTa (ver. 20) refers to God,
Cf. p. 350.
roixovrov xpvov
fj.9'
i/fxQy
dfu
On
Lk.
x.
40,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
422
PAUL
ST.
struggling to
friend
easily.
fused
inarticulate groanings
'
cries,
'
'
'
26.^
'
This
is
the Spirit's
'
intercession.'
It
The Holy
human
When He
of contact
need.
was removed
Likewise the Spirit also lends a helping hand to our weakFor what to pray for as we should we do not know, but
the Spirit Himself pleads for us with inarticulate groanings *
27 and the Searcher of hearts knows what cause the Spirit espouses,
because it is as God would have it ^ that He pleads the cause
28 of the saints.
And we know that with those who love God
He co-operates in everything for good ^ with those who are
For those whom He
29 called in accordance with His purpose.
36
ness.
*
*
The groanings
Spiritus sanctus
In nobis gemit,
gemere
insinuat
facit.
Cf.
Nee parva
vi.
Gf 6s
by
(i) the
in ver. 29,
rendering
'
(2)
who
love
less possible.
God
all
it
is
the absence of
for those
grammatically no
AB, and
docet nos in
et
res est,
'
is,
The
however,
foreknew,
foreordained for
also
423
conformation
to
the
glorified.
And now
He
surveys The
the evidence
is
'
:
for us
He
It
liever.
all.'
And
is
of'^ebe-
our acquittal
secTdty
is
of the future.
blessed
him
hitherto,
would never
him.
fail
It
'
'
'
'
'
Life
What dread
is
more solemn
ities
nor powers
than death.'
chances
of disaster, suffering,
'
still
it
holds
and shame
'
cf.
*'"
a Cor.
*^**^*
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
424
PAUL
ST.
mysterious forces which play upon our hves, inNor things present nor things
all dimensions of time and
future, nor height nor depth
Heaven, Hell. And what
this world, the next
space
more remains ? The Apostle sums up every possibility under
nor an}^ different
one final and comprehensive category
1 know not,' he means,
creation.'
what new en^aronment
may yet confront me, what strange world, what unimagined
order, what play of forces more dread and solemn than I
but I fear not even that. For
have hitherto experienced
there is nothing here, nothing there, nothing anywhere which
I need dread, since, wherever I may be and whatever may
emerge, the Love of Christ will be with me, my comrade
us, those
calculable, uncontrollable.
'
'
'
'
'
and
my
portion.'
It is told of
Hold,
attended by his daughter, he suddenly exclaimed
daughter, my Master calls me.' And then he bade her fetch
the eighth chapter of
the Bible.
Cast me up,' he said,
Romans, and place my finger on these words, " I am persuaded."
And thus he died, with his finger and his heart
'
'
'
'
resting there.
31
What, then,
Is.
1.
8.
of all this
If
God
is
us,
'
'
Ps.xiiv. 22.
'
37
38
For Thy sake we are being put to death all the day long
We were reckoned as sheep for slaughter.'
But amid
this
all
loved us.
For I am persuaded that neither death nor
life, nor angels nor principalities nor powers, ^ nor things
*
The wods
oilre
dpxai
24
i.
21
forming a
MSS.
triple
oC're Svvd/jifii.
Eph.
apxa-i,
Pet.
iii.
22),
their
transposition
is
(of.
Cor. xv.
425
39
3.
(ix-xi)
ix. I
2
3
MS.
the margin and might easily be misplaced in the text by a subsequent copyist.
The Apostle
in
Gnostic
^
is
circles,
Cf. Chrys.
(ipufiiyri, darf
r)
voyjrri,
* lioidXeiTTos,
Se 'naycviySufvo^
ovS^y
fit t",;
iyaTTii
'incessant,' 'unremitting'
6ffr)
1;
'JKeiviji drreffrrja-f.
;
I'ortr^.y
oMaXinTws
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
426
ST.
PAUL
cf,
Heb.
ix. I. 6.
To
Its three'^*
caudnf
now
addresses
now
anguish of soul
vindicating God's righteousness and laying the responsibility
on Israel then gladly recognising that her rejection is only
a remnant according to the
partial, and there is still
himself,
and he grapples
^vith it in
'
'
versal salvation.
in Jewish
(i)
Eiec
tion.
'
The Shekinah (cf. Jo. i. 14 Heb. ix. 5). Cf. n. on 2 Cor. xii. 9, p. 338.
The great Fathers and the ancient versions agree in attaching 6 wv iiri irdvruv
;
Qebs ev\oyT)Tbs
eis
tovs
aiuivai
to
Xpiaris,
On
the text was quoted, as identifying Christ with God, by the Patripassians
(cf.
Epiphan.
MSS.
I.
(l)
12; Ac.
X.
'
God
36).
is
(cf.
while,
it
is
so the construction
over
all
is
God
2. The
who is over
The objection
be (or
'is')
God
is
here abrupt
in a
3 ; Eph.
confirmation of the former construction that
antithesis to t6
was altered by
was
A period was placed after crdpKa, and the ensuing
'He who is over all, even God, be (or 'is')
'He who
9)
And
f.).
2,
Ivii.
i.
at the
It is a decisive
3 ; I Pet. i. 3).
provides a natural and necessary
i.
it
Israelite
'according to the
was in truth the blessed and eternal God. It is no valid objection tliat
nowhere else does Paul expressly designate Christ 'God,' but always 'the Lord'
as distinguished from ' God the Father (cf. i Cor. viii. 6) ; for the designation is
in no wise alien from his thought.
Cf. the interchange of Hvtviia. Qeov and
flesh
'
'
i,
apostolic.
xviii
'ItjaoOs
The
1,
X/Maros
Jiom. inscr.,
iii,
vi
Otbs
ijfiCov
Fo/yt. viii
so freely as he does
Smyrn.
i)
(cf.
^A.
427
'
'
Not that the word of God has lapsed. For not all who are
of Israel's race are Israel; nor because they are Abraham's
seed are they all his children. No, in Isaac shall thy seed
8 be called.'
That is, it is not the children of the flesh that are Gen. xxi.
children of God
no, it is the children of the Promise that ^^
are
reckoned
seed.
as
For the word is a word of promise, and
9
it is this
At this season next year I will come, and Sarah
10 shall have a son.'
And, more than that, there is also the case xviii. 10.
of Rebecca when she conceived by one man, our father Isaac.
11 Ere the children were born or had done aught good or ill, that
God's elective purpose might abide on the score not of works
'The elder shall be slave to xxv. 23.
12 but of His call, it was told her
and accordingly it is written
13 the younger
Jacob I loved, Mai. 2, 3.
but Esau I hated.'
6
7
'
'
'
'
i.
Here the question emerges whether this was fair and the
Apostle answers it by asserting the Sovereignty of God
that stem truth which finds exemplification in the story of
:
(2)
The
of
Godf
"^
shall we say ?
Is there unrighteousness with
It will be
with the idea
He says to Moses
mercy wherever I have mercy, and compassion wherever I
16 have compassion.'
So then it depends not on man's will or
14
15
What, then,
God
Away
'
Ex.
^9-
xxxiii.
;:;
17 effort
ix. i6.
'
Cf. Ex.
iv,
21, vii. 3,
ix.
12, xiv,
18
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
428
For
ST.
PAUL
end
His
(3)
irresponsibility.
Cf.
Is.
xxix.
i6, xlv.
Jer. xviii
Wisd.
XV.
7-17:
Ecclus.
xxxiii. 13.
'
why God
may lie
question
condemned her
hardened
first
'
'
'
'
'
19
20
Is.
'
'
'
'
xxix. 16,
xiv. 9.
Jcr. xviii.
6.
21
me
22 for
Jer.
;.
is. liv.
25
16.
"
thus
of the
'
'
'
'
same lump
'
'
'
THE
TillRD MISSION
429
'
vessels of
'
will call
And
them that
is
" 23.
26
it
"
shall
And
'
'
i-
lo-
No
left
^- 2:;,
^3
9'
us a seed,
like
Gomorrah
history of
prising denouement.
'
'
Behold,
and he who
on
Him
shall not
be put to
shame.'
*
yviispLarj
with
W. H.
Games through a
is.
viii,
'"'^'''
tripping,
similarly conjoined in
"
testimonies.'
Pet.
ii.
6.
Cf, p. 220.
The quotation
is
14
^^
LIFE
430
To appreciate
Purpose of
ST.
PAUL
in^aryi? Apostle
'"^i'-
AND LETTERS OF
is
baffling
He merely throws
It
was enough
at the
moment
that
them
of
God's
providential dealings.
Its limita-
Stem
since
as
it is,
it is
Gen.
p1'.
xvi.
cxxxvii.
7-
spirit
'
'
Pet. iv.
^^'
'
not love His children, especially His lost children, and do the
utmost which love can devise to bring them home.i And
as for the assertion of the IrresponsibiUty of God, it is open
to obvious and fatal objections.
Grant that we are but as
clay in the hands of the potter, and He may make of us what
He will a vile utensil or a festal cup yet it were a shame
Him."'
say,
parent which should exonerate his child from further obligation to him
; but there
cannot be action conceivable which should absolve the parent from obligation to
serve his child, seeing thac for that child's existence he is himself responsible."'
'
Him
if
He
431
and
stake,
'
So, take
Amend what
What
flaws
may
lurk,
My
aim
This
'
is
p.s,
'^'""'^"'
care.
and the
All this the Apostle duly recognises in the sequel
own
doctrine.
His
expounding
his
he
not
here
fact is that
is
purpose is to beat down Jewish arrogance, and he confronts
its pretensions with its own theological postulates.
He has been writing hard things of his people and
since he has harder things still to write, he reasseverates
the undoing affection which he bore them, and his grief at
He was not exultthe disaster which had overtaken them.
;
On
was
his constant
X. I
2 their
3
*
tent
ij
eiSoKta ti
it,
Chrys.
ifiiji
KapSias, 'the
good pleasure of
my
heart,'
israeUs
inexcusahjfijy"
AND LETTJ.RS OF
LIFE
432
ST.
PAUL
(i)
And
The
bnlfy^of
ihe Word,
Dt. XXX.
"'^^-
the)'
required
better
way
Law which
He ad-
of Faith.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
433
is all
for is
'
it
'
'
'
may
is
accrue
who has
faith.
'
'
'
Lev.
xviii.
5-
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
cf. 1 Cor.
*"
3-
is. xxviii.
^^
'
written,
How beautiful are the feet of those
the Gospel of good things
'
is
who preach
'
aim,'
righteousness
He
(cf.
bestows
(cf.
Tim.
Gal.
i.
iii.
5).
24),
'
'
(cf.
*
Mt.
xi.
13
&.^vaao%,
'
Apostle writes
riji da\dffffr]s
2 E
Lk.
'
xvi. 16).
woTo/3T7<reTat
eU
r^jv
'
(cf.
Ps.
i^vaffov
cvii.
26).
Quoting
freely,
the
joei
ii.
3a.
is. lu. 7.
(2)
Her
unt*^*"*
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
'
434
PAUL
ST.
'
by
And
dull hearts.
The music
ness.
was the reason of Israel's faithlesswas in her ears, but she had
And the Gentiles had perceived it and
this
of the Gospel
16
liii.
1.
says
I7US ?
18
'
Lord,
all
who had
'
'
Ps. xix. 4.
19
But,
To
First there
it ?
is
Moses,
and he says
I wiU stir you to jealousy against a nation which
:
'
Dt. xxxii.
*
nation,
against a nation without understanding will
to wrath.'
20
ixv. 1,3.
I stir
no
you
of
aI
Me
'
Assurance
reVtorl^'^
tion:
is
'
fact.
Israel
by her
She was no
But was her
longer the holy nation, the people of God.
The very suggestion
rejection complete and irrevocable ?
was intolerable to the Apostle. It was ruled out, in his
judgment, alike by personal and providential considerations.
He was himself an IsraeUte, and not only did the destiny of
his people engage his sympathy but it involved liis own.
He knew that he was saved by faith, and this sufficed to
faithlcssncss
Cf. Chrys.
had
ovSk
ykp
fjp,
dXX' iv
Kol *iXdTTj
435
'
Where He once
calling.'
loves.
He
This
cf.
xi.
ag.
is
vocation.
present shame.
not,
off.
I
xi. I
say, then,
the idea
member
people
'
did
am
an
whom He
The argument
is
God
'
Israelite,
22,
foreknew.
twofold.
First, the
(1)
Tn.
remnant.
^^-
^^-
Cf.
ix. 7-
^7-
^^'
'
'
Baal.'
'
T27
BdaX
(LXX
ellipse of dKovi,
rtf
BdaX).
crisis
'the image of
Baal'
(Euth.
Zig.,
A.V.,
either
or
Grot.)
by an
by the
that V BdaX,
'
Ki. xix.
^- ^^
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
436
ST.
PAUL
Is.
xxix.
lo; Dt.
xxix. 4.
'
Ps. Ixix.
22, 23
'
cf.
xxxv. 8.
10
Cf.
But what
Provo-
cation of
the faithless multitude to repentance.
19.
Jews
Was
their
were indeed a
sorry issue of those long centuries of abundant grace that
only a meagre remnant should be saved from the nation's
wreck. Here the Apostle reverts to the thought which he
has already quoted from the Scriptures that the ulterior
purpose of God's mercy to the Gentiles was to stir the faithless Jews to jealousy and move them, in very chagrin, to
repent and seek penitently the grace which they had forfeited.
?
It
idea
31.
back continually.'
11
Dt. xxxii.
their
'
He
Warning
to believing
Gentiles.
He was
he had, in the providence of God, been commissioned to preach the Gospel to them, and he glorified
his ministry.'
They knew how devotedly he discharged it
but in truth their salvation was not his sole concern. He had
his Jewish countrymen constantly in view, and his hope was
that by the success of his Gentile ministry he might
stir
them to jealousy and turn their hearts. Nor was it an
unreasonable expectation. The profound principle of Imputation * operated here. The blood of Abraham and Isaac
and Jacob and all the saints of old flowed in the veins of the
faithless Jews, and even in their faithlessness they w^ere
beloved for their fathers' sake.' As in the ancient heavetheir Apostle
'
'
'
'
'
(FKivSaKov, cf. n. on
Cor.
viii.
13, p. 2J2.
Cf. pp.
402
f.
437
dough sanctified
was evermore the nation's
and rebuke.
a Jewish iUustration, and the Apostle immediately The oiive
passes to another which his Gentile readers could better fnVafted
appreciate.
If the root be holy, so also are the branches.' branches.
heritage, its inspiration
This
is
'
Israel
was the
tree
a good
olive-tree
off,
and
had been
These latter were the belie\ing
ingrafted on
the stock.
of the parable
13
14
am
'
'
'
'
holds the sap of the olive-tree, boast not against the branches.
it is the
If you do, it is not you that are carrying the root
root that is carrying you.
Branches were broken off that I might
You will say, then
19
20 be ingrafted.'
Very good it was for their faithlessness that
they were broken off, while, as for you, it is by your faith that
you stand fast. Be not uphfted with conceit no, be afraid.
21 For if God did not spare the native branches, neither will He
On
22 spare you.
See, then, God's kindness and His severity.
the fallen rests God's severity, and on you His kindness, if
you persist in His kindness otherwise you also will be cut off.
18
'
Omitting
tiiv ovv
(KABCP)
imo vera
with
DEFG.
(5^).
fiiv
There
is
no reasonable interpreta-
438
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
And
as for the others, if they do not persist in their faithlessthey will be ingrafted for God has the power to ingraft
If you were cut off from your native vvild olive
24 them again.
and, contrary to nature, were ingrafted into a good olive, how
much more will these, the native branches, be ingrafted on
their proper olive-tree
as
ness,
technical
'
ancient commentator, ^
tude^^*'
'
'
Jo.
JOT.
6.
The
ine^perif
enceof
a. ver
24.
'
'
cf. 2 Cor.
xi. 25, a6.
'
^ Ambrstr.
Cf. Orig.
Sed ne hoc quidem lateat nos in hoc loco, quod non
eo ordine Apostolus olivse et oleastri similitudinem posuit quo apud agricolas
habetur.
lUi enim magis olivam oleastro inserere et non olivx oleastrum soIent
Paulus vero apostolica auctoritate ordine commutato res magis causis quam
:
'
439
abound in allusions
craftsmen and traders
and manners
its martial glitter and pomp
its
^
its theatres and games
its law-courts
its architecture. ^
It is another atmosphere that one breathes in reading the
The Lord in the days of His flesh had His home in
Gospels.
Galilee, and He loved its people and looked with kindly and
sympathetic eyes on their employments and on all the wild
and beautiful things of field and woodland.
his letters
to its institutions
'The Lake,
The lonely peaks, the valleys, lily-lit,
Were synagogues. The simplest sights we met
The Sower flinging seed on loam and rock
The darnel in the wheat the mustard-tree
That hath its seed so little, and its boughs
Widespreading
and the wandering sheep and nets
Shot in the wimpled waters drawing forth
these, and a hundred such,
Great fish and small
Were pictures for Him from the page of life,
Teaching by parable.'
;
Cuntrasi
Lord"'^
cf.
Rom.
Con'ii'. 17.
^pJ^-
22,
'.^'*!
v. s":
8*
7, x?v.'
['-p'^- ^'-^
cor.
14;
ii.
Rom. xiv.
io;2Cor.
V.
10
Cor.
iV. 9,
'*-J'4-27:
'
10-15.
JJut that
page of
rare allusions to
life
it
Cor.
[%.
'
'
xi,' v.\a.
mi.
x. 29.
tenance.
.\nd here again, when he essays an illustration from husbandry, he betrays his inexperience. His blunder would
Spiritual
st,"*
,.'^
ter(?it.
'
KaraKpiffiv.
*
SiKaiwfj.a,
diKatwais
Kpivis,
Kpi,u.a,
icpiveiv,
avaKpiv(i>',
440
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
ihe
ofYsraeTs
andThere"
demption
ity.
'
'
His purpose of
makes a bold
venture of faith. The past was in his sight a prophecy of
the future, and he recognised in every dark dispensation a
mystery of God, a providential secret still hidden but one
day to be gloriously revealed. Such a mystery was Israel's
It was not, it could not be, final.
God never
rejection.
regrets His gifts of grace and His calling.'
election of Israel
And
universal redemption.
of
'
My own
The
And
not a poor
25
Cf. p. 320.
There
come out
will
441
is. lix. 20.
27
^^
'"^i':
^'
cf.
Job
v.
9^^'*-^;
35
36
is. xi.
'^^
it
Him
13;
^''*
"'
'
Ill
PRACTICAL
it
So Orig.,
ratiocinative
irXoOros,
and yy^rn
'
This
God.'
dent on irXovTov
of
of Justification
And
is
after /Sd^oj.
is
to be spoken.
issue in holiness
by Faith
*
The
his last
unless
(xii-xiv)
'riches in grace'
and
(cf.
ii.
ix.
4,
12).
yvwaew
(To<pla
grammatically legitimate,
is
as depen-
is
x.
23,
intuitive.
so
is
established by vers. 34, 35, where the Apostle repeats the three attributes of God
His yvuxra rlt #7^0; youw Kvplov ; His cotpla tIs ffu/x^ovXos
in reverse order
all things,
whom
all
rU
'
Father from
(cf.
Cor.
whom
i.
24),
are
and also
'
in ver. 33,
things,
all
and
'
Cor.
(l)
ii.
where
'
depth of wisdom
depth of knowledge
I
'
whom
10,
11).
'
the
Christ
Holy
who
Spirit
and
(2),
Spirit in
signifies the
His wisdom
who knows
the
This is a mere
as Aug. {Enarr. in
Similarly Ambrstr.
is
tlie
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
442
ST.
PAUL
and exhortations.
He
xii. I
Occasions
of dissension
:
(i)
sity
Diverof
spiritual
endowments.
it
I Cor. xiiziv.
By the grace which was given me I bid every one among you
not to harbour a higher estimate of himself than he should,
but to aim at a sober estimate in accordance with the measure
For just as in
of faith which God has apportioned to each.
one body we have many members, and the members have not
Cf. Chrys.
\oyLK7jv
Xarpdav'
rovT^<ni,v,
ovd^v
#;)i;oi'<ra'
(cf.
ffuuariK&y,
Pet.
ii.
ov5^v
2, 5).
''roxi),
o^S^v
12
Jude
10).
Cf. n.
on
Phil.
ii.
6, p.
514.
289
ff.
(2)
ii.
443
in
'
'
'
Preaching
is
real
actual experience
understood as
(cf.
only as
Jer.
it
is
28
xxiii.
2 Cor.
iv.
13),
Or
rrjs
ricrrewj rnay be
must conform.
*
BiaKoviav, not 'ministry' generally (Chrys.) but the office of the deaconship.
Cf. Pelag.
'
"
Cf. p. 80.
Cf. Sen.
aspere datum
officii.'
'
Cf. 2 Cor.
muttered she.
vi. 6.
.
LIFE
444
21
(2)
obedi-
^"'rf
';ivil
*
rulers.
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
by doing this you will heap coals of fire upon his head.'
not conquered by evil, but conquer evil with good.
Be
There
-^
is
no
Jewish
sect,
races.
divine
ordinance.
government
is
a divine ordinance.
'
The
existing authori-
ordered by God and so one who opposes the authoritative order is in resistance to God's ordinance.' It was to this
passage that the Royalist divines of the seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries appealed in vindication of their doctrines
ties are
'
is
De
24
Doct. Chr.
ill.
'ad beneficentiam
inflict
will enkindle in
upon him.
Cf. Aug.
carbones ignis esse urentes poenitentise gemitus, quibus superbia sanatur ejus qui
dolet se inimicum fuisse hominis a
Cf.
Cf.
Cf.
subvenitur.*
445
say, "
is
meaning
is
that
man
unites every
we
see
God made
many
Thus
also,
when
^"^
man by
it is
The question
He who
woman.
^rov. \\x.
a wise
For
and not by
of the legitimacy of
'
'
'
'
'
'
xiii.
Let every person be in subjection to the supreme authoFor no authority exists but by God's appointment and the existing authorities are ordered by God.
2 And so one who opposes the authoritative order is in resistance
to God's ordinance and the resisters will bring doom upon
3 themselves. For it is not good conduct but evil that need be
Would you have no fear of the authority ?
afraid of rulers.
for it is God's
4 Do good, and you will win its praise
minister for your good. But if you do evil, be afraid
it is
for it is not to no purpose that it wears the sword
God's minister taking wrathful vengeance on evil beshaviour. And therefore you must needs be in subjection
not only on account of the wrath but also on account of
I
rities.
conscience.
It
might be, to revere the civil authority and loyally obey its
requirements, paying their taxes cheerfully, remarks the
Apostle with a smile, though the taxgatherers might play the
LIFE
446
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
bully.
'
cf.
Mt.
'
'
xxii, 34-40.
6
7
'
'
Anexhortation
'
citizenship
And this, knowing the crisis, that it is high time for you to
for now is the Salvation nearer to us
be roused from sleep
12 than when we embraced the Faith.
The night is far advanced,
and the day is near. Therefore let us lay aside the works of
Let us
13 darkness and clothe us with the armour of light.
comport ourselves becomingly as in the day-time, not in
revelry and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness,
11
'
Chrys.
oii
('
custom
ff.
it
'),
^b^ov
('
fear
').
dW
On
6<fKi\on(v.
the oppression
THE THIRD MISSION
447
not in strife and jealousy. No, clothe you with the Lord
Jesus Christ,^ and make no provision for the gratification of
your carnal lusts.''
14
And now
ii.
j^.'
and practised
fasting.^
This
amid
to
on Gal.
27, p. 207.
a voice
take, read.'
*
iii.
On
the Essenes
cf.
De
Jos.
Bell.
Jud.
11.
viii.
v. 9,
xviii,
Also
5 ; Philo, Quod Omnis Probus Liber, 12 f. ; Plin. Nat. Hist. V. 15.
Lightfoot, Colossians, pp. 347 fif. ; Schiirer, Jewish People, II. ii, pp. 188 ff. ;
i.
'K.tim,
Jesus of Nazareth,
Ant, XIII. V. 9;
I.
* Jos.
pp. 365
fF,
Hausrath, N. T. Times,
I.
pp. 153
ff.
De
Bell.
Jud.
Z?<f
Bell.
II. viii.
5.
II,
23)
olvoi'
Ka.\
James
irlKepa oix
448
Neopythasoreanism.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
part in Neopythagoreanism.
It
ST.
PAUL
merely
in slaying
'
it
and violating by blade or tooth the lodging of some kindred spirit.' But they recommended it also for humanitarian
and valetudinary reasons, and it gained numerous adherents.
Seneca tells us * that in his youth he was won to the practice
of vegetarianism by his Pythagorean tutor Sotion, and
abandoned it only at the instance of his wnphilosophical
father to escape the odium which was excited in the reign of
soul
Asceticism
Church,
'
'
Its offence
ascetics,
*
Keim,/es. o/Nas.,
Cf. Jos.
I.
p. 354.
Fti. 2.
* Epi'sf. cviii.
'
II.
Anf. XV.
Cf. Tac.
23.
X. 4.
Ann. U.
85.
449
'
'
'
Cliristian charity.
He
will
of
it.
And
so he adopts
First
is
entitled to think
He may
is
his o\\t\
Every man
judgment.
responsible to the
Lord alone.
Who
are
It is for his
5''0u
own
living.
2 F
Cf. n. on
iv.
21, p. 399.
?
?
The
right
ju'dgmenT
LIFE
450
II
We
is
Is. xiv.
written
As
as.
And
2
The duty
"^
'^
'^^
-'
AND LETTERS OF
by
side at the
cf. I Cor.
Bar
PAUL
of God.
For
it
So then each of us
will give
and
Till
ST.
meat
sacrificed to idols,
much
He
freel}^ inas-
recognised the
let this
which
is
is sin.
451
*
:
doxow
conclurfmg
xyi. as
to
j6
27
the an.
^^''*'
and
Amen.
ever.
'"'^"^
There he defines his Gospel. Its theme was the Son of God,
Jesus Christ,' and here he terms it the message of Jesus
Christ.' *
And it was no innovation, as the Judaists alleged.
It was the fulfilment of the .prophetic promise of a world-wide
salvation
and here he reiterates this and introduces his
grand conception of the mystery,' God's eternal purpose so
long hidden from the blind eyes of men but intimated in the
'
'
'
and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
On
That
'
(Chrys.
rb
cf. p.
i.
19,
K-fipvyfia,
iv,
5,
xi.
4),
377.
its
'
LIFE
452
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
To Rome
Exhoru-
(xv)
encyclical,
be
it
remembered, was
mutual
sympathy
sarics
between
Jewish and
chrisifans.
a mixed com-
mumty, he appropriately
'
Cf.
ix. .
'
please his neighbour for his good with a view to his upbuilding.
For even the Christ did not please Himself. No, as it is
written, the reproaches of them that reproach Thee fell upon
All that was written of old was written for our instruc4 Me.'
tion, that through endurance and the comfort of the Scripstures we may have hope. And may God, the giver of this
3
Ps. ixix. 9.
'
453
7
8
'
Therefore
I will
And
11
people.'
'
13
'
:
There
Ps. cxrii.
will
pt. XXXll.
43-
And
'
ps. XVIll.
49-
. 10.
And One
13
Now may
God, the giver of this hope, fill you with all joy and
peace in the exercise of faith, that you may have the hope
abundantly in the power of the Holy Spirit.
His argument was merely an affirmation of truths which they knew and beheved but which they
and his emphasis was inspired by his
might easily forget
apostohc authority and the momentousness of the issue.
the universality
It was a vital cause that he was advocating
and his achievements entitled him to \inof redemption
He had carried the Gospel for Jew and
dicate it boldly.
doctrinal attainments.
i7^at
(BD"P),
is
plainly
Personal
^om^"^^
i.
LIFE
454
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
I am persuaded, my brothers
yes, I am myself persuaded
regarding you, that you are yourselves laden with goodness,
replete with all knowledge, well able also to admonish one
Yet I am writing to you somewhat boldly here and
15 another.
there, with the idea of putting you in remembrance, on the
16 strength of the grace given me from God, that I may perform
the office of Christ Jesus to the Gentiles in the priestly work
of the Gospel of God, in order that the offering up of the
Gentiles may prove acceptable, having been sanctified in the
17 Holy Spirit.
It is, then, in Christ Jesus that I have the right
18 to boast in my service of God.
For I will not make bold to
talk of anything save what Christ has wrought through me
19 to win the Gentiles to obedience by word and work in the
power of signs and portents, in the power of the Holy Spirit,
insomuch that from Jerusalem and all round as far as
30 Illyricum
have fulfilled the Gospel of the Christ
I
yet
always with the ambition of thus preaching it not where
Christ's name was known, lest I should be building on another
21 man's foundation, but as it is written
Is. lii.
15.
'
They
will see to
whom no announcement
of
Him was
ever
made
and they who have not heard
His pur-
v^u
Rome.
31.'
^'
*'^'
cf. 3 Cor.
^' ^^' ^
will understand.'
'
455
fulfilment.
He
God on
his behalf.
And
33 visiting
you
by the love
31
God on my
company.
33
Now MAY
Amen.
(2)
To Ephesus and
Asia
(xvi. 1-20)
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
456
PAUL
ST.
3 of
Greetings.
to
ct
Ac.
XVI
1.
1-3.
come
his
who had
toils
Corinth,
Cf. p. 189.
On
and
the
mentioned
persons
explanation of
ol
is
a simple
letter to the
Roman
xvi. l-20
in
ol
Church
at
Rome
an interesting
has been suggested
Christians,
iK tuv ISapKlcraov
Ant. XX,
i.
2),
and
it is
be distinguished by the
(l) there
supposed that he
who would
title
of Aristobuliani.
were, subsequently at
the Church at
Rome
(cf.
all
events,
named
It
members
Narcissus
to the
Emperor
(cf.
name a freedman
of
457
personage in the
the world.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in Asia.
also
The
may be supposed
to
have bequeatlied
\i\s
If it
were
Church at Rome, these identificayet even then they would be precarious, since (i) the
it
common
in
the East.
Hermes appear
in
Carian inscriptions.
q.
p.
189.
ix.
LIFE
458
cf. ver. 19.
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Heresy
p
at
esus.
(^huj-ches
*
h
If
vjjXv,
vfids,
'for you'
(N*ABC*P), and
Mary's labour had been for the Church merely, no addition would have been
Paul is recalling her services to himself and his com(cf. ver. 12).
necessary
cemetery of Pontianus at
Rome:
rels
{i.e.,
{Corp.
Or
'Junia,'
ftnd Julia,
settled there.
*
ttse
Not, as the Fathers generally, that they were themselves Apostles in tht wide
(cf. p. 60), but that they were esteemed by the original Apcstle*.
of the terra
They were
459
ere long.
the Apostle's
appended
to
Amen.
VI
Ac.
.xx
3.
xxi. 16.
stun.
destinations there
a.d. 57
and since the
his wont, of reaching
;
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
46o
ST.
PAUL
The
ihe
rout*r"*^
companions
rest of his
the three
his arrival.^
At Troas.
It
and
their progress
they set
*
sail
of Neapolis.
The passage
to
Cf the plot of the crew against the poet Arion on the voyage from Tarentum
roi)t 5^ iv tQ 7re\d7 iiri.^ovKe'uuv rhv 'Apiova iK^a\6fTai ^x^"* '''*
.
to Corinth
XphfJ-aTOL
(Herod.
I.
24).
Luke's narrative here (Ac. xx. 3-6) is verj' concise, and the situation has been
obscured by two scribal attempts at elucidation
(i) the insertion of 4xP* ''"^^ 'Actas
*
461
Troas occupied four full days, and there they found their
seven friends.
Paul was no stranger at Troas. Twice already he had
Resuscita-
it,*
The
bound by
rare occasion.'
and
Cf. Juv.
iii.
the physician
was occupied by
199.
(f|p(?'7
veKpb^).
Had
airr<^
icrtv
i^pBi]
wj
t>Kp6s.
Paul's words
cf. a Ki.
"'
^*'
Progress to
^''**"^-
462
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
to Miletus.
Citation
Ephesian
Elders.
Cf. veri,
3a-25-
al.
extremity of
Cf. Strabo,
in
DHLP
leal
636
,-
it
S,Kpov)
463
moving
XX. 18
19
cf. ver. 31
farewell.^
the time, as
tlie
all
cf. 2
'*
Tim.
7-
rw
The accuracy
Ki'p!(f),
o the report
Taireivo<ppo<Ttjy7]
(ver.
is
attested
19),
by
its
avfi<pipovT(x
Pauline diction.
(ver.
20),
Cf. SovXtiieiy
Sia/cov/a
(ver.
24),
iiriffKovovi, 'bishops.'
of the
'
'
cf. xviii.
Cf.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
404
PAUL
ST.
Mt, vH,
29
^5'
'
'
Dt. xxxiii.
3- 4-
'
The
fare-
^'"'
Cf.
Rom.
XIV. 5.
Tim.
(cf.
iiriffKoros, 'overseer,'
1-13).
iii.
Pet.
25), since
ii.
{firta-Koirui') his
flock
(cf.
The
chief
The
NACDEHLP
fusion.
MSS.
is
It
is
ry
is
frequent
and
cufia
(AC*DE) and
Cf. p. 590.
TTjc iKK\.
former.
Hence He
shepherds.
^
Pet. V. 2)
K2)
(cf.
ver.
32
the
ti^ Qfiii
'Iij-oD5
(cf.
Ign.
Efh. inscr., i), they are alien from N. T., which always maintains the distinction
between 'God,' the Unseen Father, and 'the Lord,' His visible manifestation,
It would
Dei inas/ecii asptctabilis imago (cf. n. on Rom. i.x. 5, p. 426).
support Tov 0eoD if the Apostle's words were regarded as a reference to Ps. Ixxiv.
2 ; but it would then be necessary to construe rov ISlov as a gen. dependent on
See Wetstein's
ToO oV/uaror, 'the blood of His own [Son].' Cf. Rom. viii. 32.
extensive and erudite critical note.
Displaying his toil-worn hands
'callosse, ut videtis' (Beng.).
A logian from the oral tradition, not preserved by our Evangelists.
Cf.
The Days of His Flesh, p. xix Unwritten Sayings of Our Lord, pp. 4 f.
:
Cf. p.
166.
Day
of Rest.
465
of the interview,
tainment in the
city, to the
'
they steered south-east, and still the breeze was fair, since
they were entering the Levant, and there the prevaiUng winds
That evening they made the port of Rhodes
are westerly.
at the northern extremity of the island of the same name
and next day they reached Patara on the coast of Lycia, a
great city with a harbour and many temples.' ^ There they
found a large ship bound for Phoenicia, and, dismissing their
little hired craft, they embarked in the more commodious
and expeditious vessel. It seems that she coasted along to
Myra ^ and thence, putting out to sea, she steered past the
'
Strabo, 666.
'
reperire
erat
Sojourn
'
466
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
travellers
fully
At
su-M.
found a hospitable welcome in the house of Phihp the Evanone of the Seven Deacons and there they remained
*
a good many days,' evidently, in view of what transpired,
a full week at the least. Phihp had four maiden daughters
endowed with the spirit of prophecy,* and the danger which
menaced the Apostle would not be hidden from them. Their
sex precluded them from free remonstrance, but they would
not suffer him to go unwarned to his doom. In the Church
at Jerusalem there was a venerable prophet
that Agabus who
had predicted the great famine some fourteen years previously ^ and it would seem that they appealed to him. At
all events he appeared on the scene and delivered an impressive warning after the histrionic manner of his order.*
He entered the assembly of the brethren and, taking Paul's
gjj.(jjg^ bound with it his own feet and hands and intimated
that the Jews would so bind its owner at Jerusalem and
deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles.
The announcement, chiming with the Apostle's own forehoding at Miletus and the warning of the Christians at Tyre
and deriving from the character of the speaker the authority
of a divine oracle, profoundly moved his companions
and
the whole assemblage besought him to abandon his purpose
gelist,
Cf. I Cor.
"^" ^^'
Warning
ga
us.
The
resoiution.
of going
He was
v\ovv diaviffavres
and
ri)v
'
'
iirb
'
Ptolemais.
If they
had travelled by land from Ptolemais, they would never have gone
;
they would have struck inland and followed the direct route to
near Caesarea
Jerusalem.
Cf. pp. 39
f.
Cf. p. 72.
Cf.
p. 345.
Cf
p.
31a
THE THIRD
xMISSION
467
Cf.
''^''
Mt.
"''^'
fully acquiesced.
They did
behalf
* iiriffKtv6.ffaff6ai
The
narrative
here (xxi.
o5rot Si ijyayov
ijfias
16,
17)
ffvvrjXdov Si xal
Tp6s
oi)s
rvv fiadrjrQv
it
air6
thus happily
Kaijapelas aiv
is
inriSt^av re
rjfiai
dffiihws oi iSfXtpol,
;
BOOK
III
comrade
bold, of toil
Thy
how
When
trial
sever'd
From
*
and pain
ocvere,
first
by prisoner's chain
impel
to break ?
Or, could'st thou bear its hindrance well,
Loitering for jESU's sake ?'
Say, did impatience
first
ARREST AT JERUSALEM
Ao. nd.
i7.xxili.
On
last
It
among
was a
Reception
^^^^^^
tery.
thrilling narrative,
and
it
was
in the
judaist
*"""osity.
cf. i Cor.
""'
'^^-
salvation.
essential distinction,
Again
(cf.
icaTTixri^nff'^i'f cf
an
Associa-
AposlL**^'
^'^.
.^^
votaries.
472
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
vow on
He
Cf.'^um.
^'- 9-
VOW ran
tlic
for a week, it
'
'
'
'
Append.
Cf.
I, p.
657.
I.
Of. p. 199.
ARREST AT JERUSALEM
473
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
first
fanatics
>
Jud.
viii.
6;
V. v. 8.
De
Bell.
narrative,
fud. u.
designed to
His perapologia.
xiii.
5.
Cf
p. 92.
juitify
Ma
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
474
PAUL
ST.
fftdhlon,
them
and he
Gamaliel, and
as any of
them and a
Law
Renewed
uproar.
'
Sentence of
scourging.
.j.j^g
maintenance
He was
Lysias.
responsible for
mob
of
he ordered
he adopted an illegal course
that the prisoner should be scourged until he confessed his
pacifying the
crime.
prisoner
His pro*"^-
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
common
'
'
'
precious
privilege,^
and
it
'
a.
p. 76.
Cf. p. 20.
JNd.
ARREST AT JERUSALEM
475
'
'
'
Arraign-
^'"'^
jj^^
Sanhednn
cf. Ac.
*^*" ^^'^'"
His stout
^^^rmg.
At
all
cavalierly.
'
'
'
the
ii.
Commonwealth
of
God
to this day.'
It
it
was an
assertion
so angered the
High
prisoner
of insults,
'
God
was the
grossest
minister of justice
up.
It
'
proTcrbial phrase.
27,'iii.
20.''
cf. 2 Cor.
*
*'
v!'
39.
'
And
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
476
sit
you there as
my
legal judge,
and
PAUL
ST.
illegally
bid
me
'
'
'
Ex.
'
'
xxii.
'
'
'
episode,
yet perhaps he
applauds the Apostle's brave defiance
would bethink himself by and by in calmer mood that there
was a nobler way. His Lord had once stood like him before
^j^g High Priest and been subjected to the self-same conand His only answer had been a gentle remontumely
Where,' asks St. Jerome,^ is that patience of the
strance.
Saviour, who, " led as a lamb to the slaughter, opened not
" If I have
His mouth," but spoke gently to the smiter
but if well, why do you strike
spoken ill, testify of the ill
Me ? " We do not detract from the Apostle but we proclaim
the glory of the Lord who, when He suffered in the flesh,
rose superior to the injury and weakness of the flesh.'
It was clcar to Paul that he would receive no justice in the
Sauhedrin, and he resorted to an adroit stratagem. The
;
Cf. Jo.
xviii.
22,
'
'
Embroilsaddiufees
of
cf.xxyi. 5
hii. 111.
s.
'
et'Jws dpijjviviTai)
know
not
that
it
but bis
Jerusalem and was unacquainted with Ananias, and, moreover, in the thronged
court he would not distinguish the speaker.
But the High Priest was unmistakable.
He
p. 43.
ARREST AT JERUSALEM
477
'
'
His reas^"'*"'^^-
Rome.
His faith was justified by the event, and already God a plot
was working out His providential design. The Apostle's asLssina"''escape from the Sanhedrin had been an exasperating disa
morning
and next
appointment to the Jewish rabble
company of over forty desperadoes mustered and swore that
;
LIFE
478
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
they would hav his Ufe. They waited upon the rulers of
lth parties, and unfolded their plot. It was that a requisilUn bi addressed to Lysias in name of the Sanhedrin,
desiring him to bring the prisoner once more before the
court, on the pretext of instituting a stricter examination
and they undertook to assassinate him on the way from the
The
Castle, though it should cost them their own hves.^
Sadducees and the Pharisees had so far composed their
dissension of the previous day that they were now agreed
;
Us
frustra
tita.
Happily, however,
it
was
frustrated.
Referencs
to the
Pro(nirator.
centurions, instructed
them
to
kill
*
(l)
In
xxiii.
him even
The
15 several authorities have ive\e7 airbv, iav Sirj koI airodaveiy, 'to
* Cf. p. 61.
if we must die for it'
24
is
omitting
coi
9TpaTKi)Tai
is
it
as epexeg., 'even'
iirire'ii
and
5efioX(/3ow
its
(cf.
Gal.
vi.
constituents.
i6).
ARREST AT JERUSALEM
him
479
of the circumstances.
error in sentencing a
merely told
that,
if
Convey,
the Apostle was being conveyed from Jerusalem, they might AposUe to^
attempt a surprise en route
and so the departure wais ^'^s'*''*^;
IMPRISONMENT AT C^ESAREA
Ac. xxivxxvi.
The
Pro-
Fdfx?'^
The
He had
held office since the year 52, ^ and these had been sorrowful
He was
days in Judaea.
favourite.
curatorship,
influence.
to his brother's
to
him through-
it
in
His
evil
adminisiration.
'
administration.
Hisreceplion of the
prisoner,
Cf. Tac.
II. xiii.
Ann.
XII.
54
J/isi. v. 9.
2-6.
? Cf. Schlirer,
' Suet.
i.
ii.
Claud. 28
410
p. 174.
'
viii. $,(>',
De
Bill.
Jud,
'
IMPRISONMENT AT C^SAREA
481
of Roman law.
On reading the letter of Lysias he merely
inquired of the prisoner what province he belonged to, and
RepresenJf/J|,"
'
Append.
I, p.
657.
482
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
On
court, he
vow.
And
he had been
ment
of
the case.
and he determined
him
in custody until he
Paul's interview
with Felix
Drusiiia
discoursing of
judgment.'
shuddered.
'
'
Therefore,
IMPRISONMENT AT Cy^ISAREA
been so confronted by his
turning-point in his career
'
For the
present,' he said,
'
and
sin,
;
but he
go,
483
it
stifled
and when
summon you.'
And he did summon the Apostle again, but in the meantime
he had hardened his heart. He shared that lust for gold
I shall
His prodetention,
by the
Christians of
it
cf. Phii
IV. I0-20.
nor
His em^'"*
''
is it
Cf.
Rom.
lacking
among
the friends
who
visited
him
at the Praetorium,
cf. 3 Cor.
LIFE
484
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
behalf.
C{. xxvi,
24-
Accession
of Festus.
was
was
Felix
and Porcius
It would have been
well for the departing tyrant to dismiss the prisoner and
thus cover up the wrong he had done by detaining him in the
hope of gaining a bribe but that might have involved him
in a worse embarrassment.
The Jews were bitter against
him for his many cruelties, and it would have intensified
their exasperation had he released their victim.
And so of
the two risks he preferred the lesser, and in the hope of
concihating the Jews he left the Apostle still a prisoner.
It appears from the little that is recorded of him that
Festus was a prudent and honourable man, and in happier
circumstances he might have proved a successful ruler. But
he was charged with an impossible task. His province,
always a seething hotbed of bigotry, faction, and intrigue,
had been inflamed by his predecessor's maladministration,
and within two years he died of despair. On his accession,
recalled
of Judaea,
Resumpofthe
Append.
Cf.
I.
viii.
9-1
De
Bell. Jtid.
II.
xiv. I.
IMPRISONMENT AT C^ESAREA
4^^
nor drink until they had killed Paul, for absolution from
such a vow was easily obtained. ^ Festus was shrewd enough
to suspect a sinister purpose, and he courteously refused
their request on the ground that there was no time.
He
must return to Caesarea in Httle over a week but they might
send thither with him a deputation to prosecute the case,
and he would dispose of it without delay.
They agreed, and a deputation accompanied him to
;
Appea! to
^^^^"^^
cf. xv.
of the
He was
entitled to a fair
it under a
Procurator ignorant of the Jewish machinations, he claimed
a privilege which was his hereditary prerogative. He w^as
and it was the right of a Roman citizen,
a Roman citizen
if he were dissatisfied with the procedure of a subordinate
tribunal, to enter his protest and appeal to the Emperor's
I appeal
judgment. Paul availed himself of his privilege
trial
of obtaining
'
to Caesar.'
surprised
Sanctioned
Procura^^-
486
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
imperial government
ST.
PAUL
'
Caesar
you
will go.'
xii.
I-
3. 19-23-
Cf. Lk.
iii.
Herod Agrippa
of
Book
who
figures at
of Acts.
an
He was
earlier
a great-
Herod Agrippa
weak and
character was
His
indolent,
I.
ii.
p. 60.
Ant. XX.
vii.
IMPRISONMENT AT C^:SAREA
'
487
'
De
Cf. Jos.
"
Caesarea, 'those
Bell. Jitd.
ii.
xv.
I.
officers
the province.'
and magnates of
LIFE
4^8
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
had
The
Pro-
curator's
astonisbraent.
'
'
'
to
Agrippa.
am
uttering.'
And
'
'
St.
:
'
IMPRISONMENT AT C^SAREA
489
commit himself
in
Would to
by a short argument to become a Christian.' *
God,' was the reply,
that, by a short argument or a long
one, not only you but all my hearers to-day became such
'
'
bonds
'
!
their train
^i-
Ttideit
6\iy<i> fit
(NBEHLP)
XpKrriavbv ytv^ffdai
(EHLP,
The
Vulg.).
4v 6\ly<t>.
'
'
ytvicOoLi
XAB
read
iroiTjaai.
in a little
'
(whether
'
in
it
is
me
')
'
but
y(vi<T6oi.i
is
attested
by
its
'
The
p/^"*"^
pounced
Ac xxvuxxviii. 15,
The
It
prisoners.
'
Attended
and^AHstarcbus.
Cf.
Cf.
Append.
Ramsay,
I.
Si.
Paul
Cf. note on
Cor.
The
iv. 9, p.
airtipv.
254,
"Zt^tKni
is
Jewish People,
ffxtipa ZejSoa-riyi'wi'.
490
i.
ii.
pp. 51
ff.).
491
'
'
of Cyprus,
'
until
'
iiriiJ^Xfia (xxvii. 3) is
first
pers.
Epist.
iii.
Cf. Hobart,
pronoun
i6.
Med. Lang,
Course
' ^^'"^^
LIFE
492
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
seta
Minor
days
for fifteen
Myra
in Cilicia,
Tranship-
cf. xxvii.
'
'
'
'
Cf. xxvii.
WindFail
Havens,
'
'
Cf.
Smith, Visage
I.
'
Cf.
Append.
entirely
November
11 to February 8.^
493
of
it.
was a seamanlike
And it seemed
course,
^
'
(xxvii.
2),
'
looking
down
the south-west
wind and down the north-west wind,' in the directions towards which these winds
The island lay across the mouth
blew, i.e. north-eastward and south-eastward.
from the view-point of a ship at anchor within
of the bay, and thus there were
two exits, one to the north-east and the other to the south-east. On weighing
anchor and setting sail, she would run either down the south-west wind or
* xxvii.
S.(tjov iraptKiyovTO t7)v Y^prirrtv.
'down the north-west wnd.'
13
* ei'/jaxyXwi' XAB*, 'north-east wind,' compounded of ef'pos, 'cast wind,' and
The variants i'poKXi;3a)c, 'east wind wave,' and
Lat. aqtiilo, 'north wind.'
'
'
i'piKXv3an',
east wind.'
Cf.
cipdvoros,
'south-
494
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Ship
under the
Clauda
'
'
'
'
'
'
Driving
westward,
by the united
hands, flung
the gear overboard, probably the huge sail-37ard with its
cumbrous tackle. Thus reheved, she rode more easily,
but her condition remained parlous. Her strained timbers
were leaking badly, and at any moment she might settle
down. The only hope la}^ in running her ashore somewhere
but ever since the storm broke, the sky had been obscured
by dense, black clouds and no reckoning could be taken.
All hands were continually toihng at the pumps, and they
had hardly tasted food
for cooking was impossible, and
their provisions were soaked.
In their extremity Paul came to the rescue one morning,
and heartened his despairing comrades with a brave reassurance.
He reminded them that it ^vas against his
the following day,
effort of all
'
'
The
i^o^od''^^
L-heer.
495
judgment that they had quitted Fair Havens, and the event
had justified hia counsel. Nevertheless there was no reason
for despair.
During the past night his God had vouchsafed
him a revelation. An angel had assured him that his hfe
would be preserved and he would undergo his trial before
the Emperor
and they would all share his deliverance. The
ship alone would perish
she would be cast on some island.
In view of the Jewish manner of recognising the voice of God
;
hardly reasonable to
On board the stormtossed ship as in his cell in the Castle at Jerusalem on the cf. xjdii.
"*
night after the scene in the Sanhedrin, his visiting Rome
was an indubitable certainty in the Apostle's mind. It was
ordained of God, and it must come to pass. Thus on that
fearful night, as he considered his position, he was assured
that he would not perish in the tempest.
The ship was
plainly doomed, but he would escape ; and if he escaped, his
fellow-voyagers would escape too.
Whether they believed his assurance or not, it would Land di*'^*''*'*appear that his prediction of the ship being cast on some
island was not lost on the crew.
They kept a vigilant outlook, and on the fourteenth night of the frail vessel's desperate
battle with wind and wave they detected land under their lee.
They could not see it, for it was midnight but they heard
the sullen boom of breakers, and perhaps, as they peered into
the black darkness, they might descry the white spray
dashing high. They took soundings, and found twenty
fathoms
and presently, sounding again, they found only
fifteen.
Plainly they were driving down on a rock-bound
coast, and their only hope was that there might be some
creek into which they could steer the ship and beach her.
^
it
is
Cf. p. 122.
496
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
'
'
Crew's
attempt to
abandon
the ship.
by the ship
to execute
Cf. xxvii.
40.
Paul
rallies his
comrades.
Cf. 1 Cor.
xi. 34.
'
The
island
of Melita.
There was another Melita, the modem Meleda, in the Adriatic Gulf off the
Dalmatia
and it has been maintained (cf. Coleridge, Table Talk,
August 18, 1832) that this was the scene of the shipwreck. The reasons alleged
*
coast of
497
the sailors, recognised it, since it was off the course which
they were accustomed to steer in making the voyage to
Rome. To the left lay a rocky headland, the Point of
Koura, where the sea was breaking with that thunderous
'
'
The island was in the Adria (cf. ver. 27), and Malta lies close to Sicily
open Mediterranean. But 6 'ASpiat was not merely the gulf on the east
of Italy
The
it included also the whole middle basin of the Mediterranean.
geographer Ptolemy distinguishes 'the Adrian Gulf ('Adpiai k6Xto5), which
bounds Italy on the east, and 'the Adriatic Sea' (' AdptaTiKbv w^Xayos), which
bounds it on the south, and also bounds Sicily on the east, the Peloponnesus on
the west and south, and Crete on the west.
(2) The inhabitants are termed
'
But ^dp^apot
barbarians (xxviii. 2), whereas the Maltese were highly civilised.
means simply 'a foreigner.' Cf. n. on Rom. i. 14; p. 380. (3) There are no
But the extinction of noxious creatures is nothing
vipers (xxviii. 3) in Malta.
uncommon. Cf Smith, Voyage and Shipwreck, pp. 1 50 ff.
are
(i)
in the
'
set
on a
little
how
when
it
abated,
'
the wretched
its
'
'
'
(Grot).
inlerluat'
(v.
making the
sea impassable
aii safely
^*'"**'^
;;
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
498
PAUL
ST.
Luke
Kindly
islanders,
'
'
'
'
xxvii. 3.
Roman
showed
here of the
his prisoner
kindness of those heathen to the shipwrecked voyagers
and again of the kindness which God has manifested
It would be the beginning of
in Christ to sinful man.
November,* and the castaways were shivering in the biting
Julius, a
soldier,
Tit.
iii.
4.
Cf. p. 133.
Cf. n.
Cf. pp. 7
* Cf.
f.
on
Rom.
Append.
I.
i.
14, p.
38a
warmed and
in
499
'
the Primate
of the island, ^
'
Luke and
and he
Aristarchus,
Healing of
irvpi, in
* 6 TTpuiTos
principal
sing, is
it
Si.
28 *a camp-fire.'
'
vTj<Tov.
'
still
appears from two inscriptions found at Citta \'ecchia, the ancient Melita,
that 6 irpCiTOi
*
**
of a
never so
'
xii.
iv.
rrjs
men'
the island
and
Mace.
Cf. Lk.
^' *'"'
The
was an
plur.
official appellation.
irvpirol
Luke, p. 52.
is
500
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
It
him and
It
<
she
Rome.
Bay
of Naples.
On
route.
his journey
Romam
brothers) to remain
among
them.'
But
it
firifieZvat.,
we were besought (by the
was Julius and not Paul who had the
'
having
ordering of the march, and thus the variant iirififivavres is inevitable
found brothers, we remained among them for seven days and were comforted.'
'
to Paul
and
his
ordeal approached.
for
501
was naturally
They were unapprised of the
the famous Apostle
but he searched them out,^
community
advent of
of Christians.
previously.
Forum and
13a
Rome.
On
reaching
Rome
Julius
marched
his
gang of prisoners to
Cf. xxviii.
20.
Hostile
reception
by the
Jewish
leaders.
'
which
HLP
TfSdpxv,
'''V
insert in ver. 16
iK*r6vTapxos irapiduKe
roiit Sffffilovs
t(j)
crparo-
Cf. p. 490.
The latter seems most suitable in Phm. 22, the only instance of the
N. T. In any case it was only a temporary accommodation, for he presently removed to a rented lodging.
xxi. 16).
term
in
Cf. p. 83.
608
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
503
them from the Sanhedrin, nor had any evil report of liim
reached their ears
but they knew the hostility with which
sent
Born on December
of Claudius
on October
in possessing
two wise
13, 54,
counsellors.^
One was
Proconsul of Achaia
in the year 52.
Prefect of the
exhibited in a
and
*
rectitude.
Suet. Ner. 6.
is said to have
remarked that a child of himself and Agrippina could be nought but a thing of
And it is told of Agrippina that she
detestation and a public ill (Suet. A^er. 6).
consulted tlie astrologers about Nero, and when they told her that he would be
Let him kill me, provided he is
Emperor and kill his mother, she replied
'
Emperor
*
'
(Tac.
Tac. ^ttn.
Jkm, xiv.
XI. n, 12.
9).
*
/did. XIII. 2.
His early
P'""^'^
504
Quin.
Nerom^s'!*
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
'
'
'
Subsereign of
terror.
,"
and
it is
'
menu^^'
"
Cf.
'
uti
1-9.
f.
Sacr., 1874.
505
himself of
it
Defer-
hSsuiai.
would elapse ere the hearing of his appeal. But the days
passed, and still he was never summoned before the imperial
tribunal.
Nor is the reason obscure. There was open
enmity between him and the Jews of Rome, and it lay with
the latter to sustain his prosecution in
name
of the Sanhedrin.
condemnation of a prisoner
whom the Procurator Festus had pronounced innocent, but
they might delay his trial and thus prevent him from
propagating his heresy in their midst
and this end they
would easily compass by requesting time for the accumulation
of evidence and the production of witnesses. ^
It would be
for the
so extensive
cf. Ac.
''^'^" 5"
Cf. Tac.
Cf. pp. 6
Ami.
f.
* Jos.
Vit. 3
46; xiv.
Ant. XX.
i,
viii.
60, 61!
II.
506
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
off to
discharge
They heard
it.
who
their hearts.
at stated hours
cf. Phil.
i.
12, 13.
Cf. Phil,
"' ^^'
judaist
enmity.
Cf. Ac.
10.
ii.
Juv. in. 62
fF.
^;
507
by
faith,
and he was
citation
to
appears that
It
The evidence
twofold,
is
(i)
They
Luke's
'
The
visit to
(iv.
ii.
19-21.
Philippi
canonical epistle
iii)
is
is
proved by Phil.
eiri<jTo\ai
iv.
3, if
vvTJfftof
speaks of 'letters'
phiiip''pi.
left
(iTri(TTo\ds)
This indeed
letter (cf.
is
cf. 2 Cor.
"'"
^*"
LIFE
5o8
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Their sympathy was awakened, and they promptly displayed it in their own practical and generous fashion. The
He was not indeed actually
Churchr" Apostle was in sore need.
destitute, for he had been well furnished by the liberality of
the people of Melita
but he had to meet the expense of his
rental and maintenance at Rome, nor was he permitted to
go abroad and earn a wage by plying his craft of tent-making.
And he was a stranger in the vast Metropolis. The Church
there was not his foundation.
Its members were bound to
him by no ties of gratitude and affection, and the converts
whom he had won since his arrival belonged to the poorer
Letter
fronfthe
soldiers
of the Praetorian
imperial household.
Cf.
19;
ii.
IV. 10.
Devoted
Epa'phro-
dims
at
It
FIRST liMPRISONiMKNT AT
month
^
;
and
ROME
509
if
story and the raising of the contribution, and thus July would
be well advanced ere Epaphroditus joined the Apostle. He
'
Cf.
ii.
25.
and
the better part of two months for the report of his illness
to find its way to his friends and their anxious inquiry to
and
tenderest of
all
affection.
to the
sympathy of
It is the sweetest
and
its
and
tone evinces
The
distance between
dominam
venietis in
Rome and
Urbem,
(cf.
|
Ut festinatum non
facialis
'
iter.').
The
passage
I. vii.
I -9.
letter to
'^^'"
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
510
PAUL
ST.
'
'
LETTER TO PHILIPPI
Address
mendation.
'
'
who
in Christ Jesus
Deacons. Grace to you and peace from God our Father and
the Lord Jesus Christ.
I thank my God whenever I think of you, ever in my every
4
supplication for every one of you making my supplication
5 with joy for the part you have taken in spreading the Gospel
6 from the first day until the present hour.
Just this is my
confidence, that He who inaugurated a good work in you
3,
7 will
carry
indeed
it
it is
my
my
my
my
11
my
10
my
overflow in
prayer
full
against the Day of Christ, replete with that harvest of righteousness which is wrought by Jesus Christ to the glory and
praise of God.
"The
Apostle
In their
s.Apostle
on
situ tion
at
letter
,.
his
..
unhappy
iii
Rome.
*
Xapa,
*joy,'
eleven times
* Cf. n.
*
ei5
TO
(i.
18
times
five
it's
ii.
(i.
4,
25;
ii.
17 h's, i8 6ts, 28
p.
2,
iii.
29;
I
iv.
iv.
l)
it's,
X'p'
10).
463.
on Rom.
ii.
18, p. 390.
'rejoice,'
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
511
them
again.
12
'
'
21,
LIFE
i2
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
am
among
my
Fwofold
incentive to
Christian
unity
broken by a
Church had been
disturbed by a petty dissension.
It was indeed no ver}'
serious matter, but it grieved the Apostle that even so slight
a blot should sully the fair fame of this the noblest of his
Churches.
But for that his pride in the Philippians would
have been without alloy, and he lovingly yet passionately
pleads with them to banish it and complete his joy.'
He sets before them two inspiring ideals. First he appeals
to them to be worthy of their Christian
citizenship,' here
introducing a new conception which had of late captivated
his imagination and thenceforth moulded his thought of the
Church. It grew out of his Roman citizenship, and it had
taken definite shape in his mind when he found himself within
the gates of the Imperial Capital, the Queen of the Nations,
the Mistress of the World, and surveyed from that proud
centre the wide arch of the ranged empire.'
It seemed to
him, as to St. Augustine three and a half centuries later,
an earthly adumbration of the Civitas Dei, the Heavenly
Commonwealth. The imperial spirit was strong in the
Roman colony of Philippi, and he appeals to his friends to
recognise their nobler citizenship and prove worthy of it,
all the more that they were surrounded by jealous and
malignant enemies,
jarring note.
The peace
of the Philippian
'
(i)
The
Heavenly
Citizenship.
i.
27
iii.
20.
cf.
'
'
27
with one soul supporting the Faith of the Gospel in its struggle,
and never for a moment intimidated by your opponents. Tliis
is for them an evidence of ruin, but it is an evidence of your
29 salvation
an evidence from God
because the privilege has
been granted you on Christ's behalf, not only to have faith in
30 Him but to suffer on His behalf, engaged as you are in the same
sort of contest which you saw me maintaining and now hear
28
of
my
aaaintaining.
far
more moving
ideal.
It
was
FIRST IiMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
513
(a)
The
*
seif.*^
h"miiia2 Cor.
viii
^'
At
His Hkeness
'
Gen.
i.
a6.
'
'
'
\i^'^.^coi
' 5.
>'
cr Rom.
^"'- ^9-
'
'
'
'
'
And
infinite
tliis
exalted the
U.
name
self-renunciation
of Jesus
is
His glory.
has
It
If, then, the appeal of union with Christ counts for anything, if love's persuasion counts for anything, if the Spirit's
fellowship counts for anjj'thing, if tenderness and com-
The
(Chr>-s.,
difficulty
here
lies in (t
th airXiyxfO:
MS.
authority,
(t
Bez.
(D) and
several
riva
ft tis ffirXdyx*'". is
wapa/xi'dioy,
but
some
me,
if
Prohg., p. 59,
'
cf. i Cor.
^"' ^^'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
514
PAUL
ST.
Is.
xiv, 23.
'
'
'
'
God
the Father.
13
And so, my beloved, as you have always been obedient,
now not merely as you would if I were with you but all the
glory of
* {nrapx<^y, cf.
note on Gal,
unchangeable form.
It is
fiop^Tj,
man
is
'
(l
Cor.
vii.
Satan
may
transform himself
Hence
i]
e" p^opip-g
'
form
'
of another
fiop<p-f!
rb dirapdWaKTOv
-^-, no
essence.
14, p. 200.
ii.
Cf. Chrys.
'
remains.
its Mo/'0'?
'fashion'
its
(fieTafjioprpouadai)
an angel of
into
light (cf.
2 Cor.
xi.
14).
QtoO inrdpxi^" affirms our Lord's essential and eternal deity (as
against Arianism)
The
reality of
'
'
'
'
of a square.
viz.
man's kinship with God, his creation 'in God's image.' Hence Christ, 'existing
primally in God's form,' could nevertheless 'take a slave's form'; He could
And
He, being in a
His primal glory (cf.
Mt. xvii. 2 Mk. ix. 2), so we, without ceasing to be men, can be transformed
the eUibv in which wc
into His image (cf. Rom. viii. 29, xii. 2
2 Cor. iii. 18)
were created (cf. i Cor. xi. 7; Col. iii. lo) and be 'made partakers of the
be
'
to
be God.
transformed
'
conversely, just as
{/xfTa/jLop<povff$ai)
into
'
'
divine nature
'
(2 Pet.
i.
4).
Moulton and Milligan, Vocab.). Here not, as the Arians understood it, a
fp/iaio", a privilege which Christ might have grasped and made His own, but, as
the argument requires, a dignity which He actually possessed and w-ould not
(cf.
515
'
'
'
'
18
14I
is. xiix.
'''v-
=3
And now
his stay at
Rome.
'
am
but
* ddriuopetv, cf.
Flesh, p. 457.
"^
'
24
Dt. xxxii.
5-
arrang^-
^;
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
5i6
PAUL
ST.
Cf. I Cor,
xvi. 17.
render.
Final
charge.
Ere he closes he
was disturbing the Philippian
to a conclusion.
An
inter-
ruption.
To
for
repeat
me, and
Here he breaks
off.
Something
stay to define
it,
and hence
it
may
A Judaist
attack.
'
'
Cf.
Rev.
xxii. 15.
were the
Cf.
ii.
ii.
Rom.
29
II.
Col<
He
real pariahs,
and
The Judaists
grace,
I Cf.
Cf. n.
on Gal.
Flesh, p. 250.
vi.
II, p. 219.
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
517
was no true circumcision but mere concision, mere mutilation, cf. Lct.
mere cutting in the flesh.' Again they had assailed the *^'' *'
Apostle
and he rephes that he was a better Jew than any
of them, and his present attitude was no jealous depreciation
of a privilege which he did not possess.
He had been bom
in the purple.'
He was an heir of the sacred traditions, and
had once been devoted to the Law
but he had found in
Christ a nobler righteousness, and recognised that legal
rites were in comparison naught but
refuse.'
Then they
had preferred their old charge that the Gospel of salvation
by faith relaxed moral obligation
and this touched him
'
'
'
in the quick.
by their retention of
and he implores them to realise the ethical
requirements of the Gospel. The Christian life was a continual conflict, a strenuous struggle toward the goal of a
Christlike character, and he was himself striving to attain it.
who
'
'
'
'
contemptuous parody
not
irefiiTo/x-fj
'
circumcision
'
but
(cf.
Gal. v. 12).
words like the jingling proverb nadrjfj.ara TraOrnxara, experience teaches (cf.
^sch. Agam. 170), and in this kindly fashion our Lord
Herod. I. 207
employed it (cf. Mt. xvi. 18). Cf. Moulton's Winer, p. 794-6.
* Deissmann [Light from Anc. East, p. 383, n. 8) quotes a ! c. Byzantine
inscription which records of a citizen of Olbia that he had 'advanced to knowledge of the Augusti (i.e., the Emperors Augustus and Tiberius), M^XP' ^"^ '^'*'*'
'
'
'
On
this
analogy
it
is
Cf. Jo.
x.
Cf. a Cor.
'" ^3-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
5i8
^4-
found
in
PAUL
ST.
rank.
17
19
ruin, their
is
20
shame
god
men who
wealth
21
Resump
final
charge.
Their end
Suid.
*
i]
reversion to 'the dogs' (ver. 2), aKv^oKa being refuse thrown to dogs.
oKv^oKov, KV<xi^aKbv
avatrTOffis
ri 6v,
resurrection of believers
Ti\iioi, cf. n.
vir6.pxfi, cf. n.
(cf.
Ac.
iv.
on I Cor. ii. 6,
on Gal. ii. 14,
Cf.
2 with Ac.
p. 248.
p. 200.
xvii.
f)
32
dvdffraais
;
ij
tK viKpwv, the
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
519
iv.
'
Cf. Ps.
Ixix. 28.
Not Euodias
(masc.).
both needed
yvrjcrie a-Cv^vye.
it.
Whom
may perhaps be
suggestions
is
The quaint
I.
notion that,
woman and
that she
vi.
53
Orig.
'
Ki'piov
(Ivai).
wife, thinks
3.
it
to
to Paul's
is
to the
4.
Timothy
(Estius),
whom
he intended sending to Philippi (cf. ii. 19-23). But, though he might have
given such an injunction to either, he could hardly have introduced a personal 'aside'
into the letter.
It
whom
remains that he
is
'
'
whom
which
recalls
fittingly
Agamemnon's
Connecting
'
On the former
ever to
me
fj.01.
a phrase
j'oke- fellow,'
fci'x^eis
a ready trace-horse.'
It
may
also be con-
';
The
secret
of peace.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
520
ST.
PAUL
The mischief
pg^(,g^ ^j^^j
'
'
lofty ideals.
Rejoice in the Lord always again will I say it, rejoice. Let
your sweet reasonableness ^ be known to all men. The Lord
6 is nigh.
Be anxious about nothing, but in everything by
prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests
And the peace of God,
7 be made known in God's presence.
which transcends all understanding, will be the warden of
your hearts and thoughts in Christ Jesus.
8
For the rest, brothers, all that is true, all that is dignified,
4,5
Cf. Jo. .
I, 3 (Gk.).
all
that
is
is
pure,
all
that
is
Acknow.
oUhT^'**
bount^'^
They
had
explained,
somewhat
grandiloquently,
their
'
'
t6
iirteiK^s
distinguished
a Cor.
!
X.
{r}
iwieiKia),
Jesus,
I.
Cf. p. 153.
the
Matthew Arnold,
Cf.
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
521
'
10
11
'
'
'
'
14,
my
My
'
And my God
will
supply
all
''''
xxix.
Ez.
^^
23
SPIRIT.
It was toward the close of the year 60 when Epaphroditus The
isoner s
took his departure for Philippi, carrying the letter with him. p^
cornThe Apostle would miss his gracious and helpful presence, panions
1
Bor.
Ka\<2t
iroteii',
'thank you.'
Common Greek
me
the
file.'
tj.iv
(i)
The
irolrj<Tat
The
fut. 'please.*
fioi.
6ti iKopilcrov,
' f/i \6yov S6aeu)s Kal \riij.\p(ws, 'on the score of payment and receipt.'
Cf.
Moulton and Milligan, Vocab.
In Common Greek iirix^-' (cf. Mt. vi. 2),
I have received it,' was the
diroxij, *a receipt.'
Cf. Oxyrh. Paf,
technical acknowledgment of pajrment.
K\)fA^ ^ Airojf^, 'the receipt is valid.'
91, 25
'
522
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
but
'
'
cf. Col.
iv.
^'
Cf. 2
'V.
Tim.
10.
Arrival of
^'^
iind
Tychicus.
Cf.
'
subsequently played.
Time worc away, and the year 61 would be nearing its
close when the Apostle was gladdened by a welcome surprise.
j^ ^y^Q ^j-jg arrival of John Mark who ten years previously
had occasioned the tragic rupture between him and his
noble-hearted comrade Barnabas. ^ Of Mark's doings during
the interval there is no record, but it is plain that he had
redeemed his character. Though a Jew, he was loyal to
Paul's Gentile Gospel
and since in the immediate sequel he
is found ministering in the Province of Asia, the likelihood
is that it was thence that he had come to Rome.
Nor is it
without suggestion that another who appears on the scene
at this juncture is Tychicus the Ephesian.
He was one of
the deputies who accompanied the Apostle to Jerusalem in
;
Cf. 2
Tim.
Cf. Col.
^"
iv.
'
Cf. p. 117.
'
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
523
Nor should it go unnoticed that there was yet another who jesus
^"""^
cheered the Apostle during his weary capti\nty Jesus, a
Jewish Christian, who, after the fashion of that period,^ c( Coi.
"'
bore also the Gentile name of Justus.
Since he is an unknown
personage, and thus can hardly have been a provincial
deput\', he was probably a member of the Roman Church
and this invested him with an honourable distinction. He
iv.
was the only Jewish Christian in the city who befriended the
Apostle
all the rest were Judaists.
It was a serious errand that had brought Tychicus to
Rome. A heresy had arisen in the Province of Asia and
was working deadly mischief in the Church
and he had
been deputed to convey the tidings to the Apostle and
obtain his counsel.
The intelligence was no surprise to Paul
Already during his ministry
for he had long foreseen the evil.
:
Her-sy in
v/nce'^^t
'^^'^
at
of
thought
and
Cf.
''^''"
Rom.
^'^'''
Ac.
xx.
^'
is
historically attested.
^
Cf. p. 21.
Thus, according to
*
IV.
li.
.-?
St. IrenHeus,^
cf.
in, prafat.
the
524
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
'
'
order of his
'
Hence
it is
Paul's attention.
The
problem of
God's
re-
lation to
the world.
was that
Gnostic
theory
of emanations.
Cf.
Rom.
viii.
38
Col.
j.
16.
authorities,' and
and inhabiting, in order of dignity, the heavenly
regions which rose, tier above tier, to the Throne of God.^
The pleroma or fulness dwelt in God, and it was weaker
in each successive emanation until the lowest rank was
the rulers of this
reached
the world-making angels,' *
'
thrones,'
'
powers,'
'
lordships,'
principalities,'
'
'
'
'
'
Eph.
vi. 12.
'
'
'
6; VI. i.
According to Test, of Levi (cf. p. 335) in the Sixth Heaven are the Archangels, the Angels of the Presence; in the Fifth the Messengers of God, who
bear the prayers of men to the Angels of the Presence in the Fourth Thrones
and Authorities, the Holy Ones
in the Third the hosts of avenging angels.
J^e/tit. V.
Orig.
De
Princip.
Holy Angels
(potentates,
i.
v.
{sancti angeli),
hwiiniz),
(4)
[throni],
KVpiOTTjTU^),
*
Koa/xovoioi &yyt\oi
(cf.
Iren.
Principalities {prindpatus,
(2)
Thrones
I.
xix
xx.
l).
(5)
FIRST IMPRISONMEiNT AT
ROME
525
Eph.
ii.
a.
air.'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
were
the
was just the old distinction between the
the mysteries of the gnosis,
uninitiated into
animal.'
esoterics
and the
It
'
The poison of the heresy lay in its duahsm, and its mischief
was both theological and ethical. In the former connection
it
was
essentially evil,
Since matter
'
'
De
* ol Trvt\)\ia.TiKoi, 01
* ot \pvxiKoi (cf. n.
on
Cf. Tert.
I.
i.
Prczscript. 7
II
V. 27.
"a'on-
'
And
fh^hlcar-
in the flesh,
the fulness of
deity embodied,' but merely an <2on, an angehc intermediary.
This pernicious doctrine had already emerged in Paul's
day
and it was subsequently developed by Cerinthus.
He alleged,' says St. Irenaeus,^ that the world had not
been made by the First God, but by a power separate
and remote from the Authority which is over the Universe,
and ignorant of the God who is over all. And Jesus, he
supposed, had not been begotten of a virgin, but He had
been born of Joseph and Mary, a son, in like manner to all
Christ
(i) its
Cor.
ii.
14, p. 249).
I.
xxl.
Cf. Eph.
col'j.^^s^9.
"
s-io.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
526
ST.
PAUL
spiritual.'
un-
Its
(2)
inipUcate.
and he
indifferent,'
as he pleases.^
Cf. Rev.
^'^'
'
ii.
^^'
The Nicolaitans.
Ac.
VI. 5.
He was a Gentile,
Nicolaus, onc of the vSeven Deacons.
and since he had been a
belonging to Syrian Antioch
proselyte to Judaism ere his conversion to Christianity, it
may be inferred that he was a restless spirit. At all events
he soon went far astray. His position was defined by his
'
maxim
that
'
told which
is
his
we should
illustrates his
fellow-apostles
meaning.
'
and a story
He was taunted by
'
incontinence,
he affirms that
'
Nicolaus
of-
personal
maxim
Cf. Iren.
I.
xx. 2, 3
Sri Trapaxpaadai
t!)
Ibid.
II.
XX. 118.
II. xlix.
aapnl
'
I.
Cf. p. 238.
Sti.
ill. iv.
25
Cf. Tert.
cf.
Adv. Marc.
I.
III.
29.
vii. 36.
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROM1-:
527
precious heritage.
Such was the situation which had emerged in the Province The Asian
and it occasioned the leaders of the Churches no ap^a^*^'^
small disquietude.
It would appear that the^' held a repre- ^ ^^^^^j^
sentative conference, and resolved to communicate with the
of Asia,
progress.
It
cat
readers
his.
i'fieh,
:
'you also'
(vi.
21),
(i.
tell
them of
15).
first
'
non
tarn
is
an encyclical.
ad Ephesios ipsos
quam Ephesum ut ad ceteras Asiaticas ecclesias transThe evidence is twofold, i. The address eV 'E<p^<rtt) (i. i) is omitted
two earliest and most authoritative MSS. (X*B), and it was absent from the
by the
(cf,
Ex.
iii.
14)
that liere, as in
'the saints
who
Romans'
(cf. p.
The
fact is
was
left
LIFE
528
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Canon
as
'
for the
was arranged.
cf.
vi.
21,
22.
It is unlikely that
he
among
The
blank
in
each copy.
2.
The
absence of ptrsonalia and, more particularly, sentences like i. 15 and iii. 2 prove
that Paul is addressing strangers and not the Church of Ephesus which he knew
so intimately.
Theod. Mops, recognised this difficulty, and evaded it by supposing that the letter had been written to the Ephesians before the Apostle visited
them.
529
After the customary address and greeting, the letter begins imroducwith an elaborate thanksgiving for the rich heritage of argument
Christian blessings.
Here the Apostle skilfully introduces
He tacitly assails the Asian heresy by emhis argument.
ploying several of its distinctive terms
spiritual,'
the
heavenly regions,' wisdom,' fulness
and exhibiting the
'
'
'
'
'
The heresy
the heavenly regions
contrasted
and
'
the
spiritual
'
world
'
and
'
material,'
the Gospel
'
;
'
'
them
unites
'
God has
regions in Christ.'
the body
of
spiritual
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Cf. a. 6.
Risen Lord.
Then he enumerates the Christian blessings. The first is The
our eternal election in Christ
next, its realisation in time hirhage"
and, finally, the discovery in
our redemption in Christ
Christ of God's providential purpose,
the mystery of His
In the heretical philosophy mystery signified the
will.'
spiritual
secret lore which only the
knew but on the
x\postle's lips it had a grander meaning.
It was God's
purpose of grace so long hidden but now gloriously manifested
in Christ.^
And its discovery brings wisdom
a truer
and nobler wisdom than the heretics imagined. The wisdom
which they flaunted was intellectual, and it went hand in
hand with moral foulness but the Christian wisdom was a
lioly thing
He poured the riches of His grace on us to
overflowing in wisdom and moral discernment.'
The discovery of the mystery of His will brought wisdom
inasmuch as it revealed the oneness of the Universe, gathering
but in revealing the oneit under one Head in the Christ
ness of the Universe it revealed also the oneness of humanity.
The Jews indeed possessed a peculiar prestige in their long
history of faith in God and hope in the Promised Saviour
but, though this was lacking to the Gentiles, they had heard
'
'
had sealed
faith
had made
it
theirs
and
who
2 L
Cf. p. 320.
530
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus
Christ.
who has
'
'
'
'
Cf. Dt.
xxxii. 9.
I.
Commendation
of two
truths
(i.
15-iii)
acquaintance
but he had heard of their faith and love
during his sojourn at Ephesus, and since his departure his
;
Otherwise either
with Ajiovi Kal
(i)
d/jLiifiovs,
Cf. n.
on Gal.
is
ffo<f>la
ivvir6dTos'
iv.
Kcd Kancwv
7.
irpoopiaas.
209.
4>pbvrt(n.<i
practical.
Nic, VI.
iv iydvr) with
5, p.
theoretical,
iiri<rrrin-r]
'
...
Cf.
iiniTT-finr]
Plat.
Def.
ao^iia iviaT'/inr)
r^s dvdpdnrov
(iiSai/jiOvlas'
6vtuv
iiriffTTi/xt}
Cf. p. 349-
airlas.
iyad^iv
Arist.
Eth
531
interest in
Christ.
(i)
truths.
'
'
'
The
so"ve7"*
j^|"^^|,|,
Christ,
'
and "
power " and " lordship " and every name in vogue.'
And with this truth he hnks another Christ's Headship
over the Church. The idea is not an absolute novelty,
(2)
His
over the''
'
world.
Therefore I too, since I heard of the faith in the Lord Jesus
which prevails among you and the love which you have for all
r6the saints, never cease to give thanks on your behalf, making
1 7 mention of you in my prayers, that the God of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the Father of Glory, may give you a spirit of wisdom
the eyes of your
18 and revelation in full knowledge of Him;
heart being so enlightened that you may know what is the hope
of His calling, what is the riches of the glory of His inheritance Dt. xxxiH.
3. 419 in the saints,' and what is the surpassing greatness of His
His
operation
of
the
to
faith
according
power for us who have
20 strength's might which He has exhibited in the Christy by
seating Him at His right Ps. ex. i.
raising Him from the dead and
21 hand
in the heavenly regions far above every principality
and authority and power and lordship and every name
And He put Ps. riii. &
82 in vogue, not only in this but in the future age.
15
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Cf. p. 291.
23
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
532
ST.
PAUL
'
'
by
'
'
'
'
thither
ii.
we
And
and
shall follow.'
you,
sins, in
'
'
'
'
Reconciiia-
Jews and
Gentiles:
In Psalm.
XXIX Enarr.
ii.
14.
533
estrangement
which Christ had come to heal was perpetuated. And the
Gentiles were themselves the chief sufferers.
For the
Je\\ish Faith
Christianity
in
terms of
human
speculation,
they
wisdom and
were
t\irning
conception
the
this twofold
Commonwealth
'
'
'
'
'
i.
'
'
'
i.
534
he employs a new
PAUL
ST.
longer a particular
Heaven.
Phil.
Col.
I.
i.
i.
2.
Philippians
and
Temple.
cf.
Cor.
Is! xxviii.
'
'
'
'
The
(2)
And
who
are at Philippi
and
'
'
the saints
It is
it
It
it
'
'
i^i^et'^ii. 6.
its glorious
And
11
flesh,
Cf.
11.
Rom.
23, 29.
completion.
'
'
'
j2
'
13
'
'
'
14
dKpoywviaio^,
The
and the
cf.
area of the
into
inner,
in
two
no
alien {6.\\6(jiv\ov)
Law
the
in
His
flesh
that He
man, thus making
commandments expressed
of
535
in ordinances,
'
is.
lii.
7,
'^"- ^9-
'
'
discussion
his
and
his heart
the a
of
prompts
per-
appeal and
him to a devotional conclusion, a prayer for the establish- * P''*y''ment of the Churches in the truth. He introduces it by
reminding his readers of the proof which he had given them
of his devotion to their eternal welfare, and the title which
this conferred upon him to their grateful and affectionate
regard.
He was the prisoner of Christ Jesus on their
behalf if indeed,' he adds, you have heard of the stewardship of that grace of God which was given me for you.'
He
Of course they had heard of
is not here suggesting a doubt.
it, and knew what his devotion in the cause of the Gentiles
had cost him. And this constitutes his plea
If you know,
you must hearken to my appeal.' The thought of the trust
'
'
'
since
(Chrys.
Tovriarty ${fJii\ioi
foundation
Cor.
(l
(Ambrstr.), since
iii.
is
it
ol
Il),
God
(cf
Ambrstr.
*
:
nor
(cf. iv.
II
' jrdcra
building,'
tj
Cor.
est,
(cf. p.
xii.
o(/co5o;<7;
of
the
(2)
'the
foundation
'The Prophets'
hoc
Christian Prophets
supra
72),
riot
at
goodly company.'
(cf.
since
Prophets'
Christ
is
16),
the
laid'
but 'the
in
their
28).
N^ACP.
The more
Mt. xxiv.
i),
oiKo5o/j.ri,
'
every
536
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
'
'
cost him.
ill.
Cf.
i.
9-
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
sentence
I df tt7'ai(ri$ (cf.
is
I
Law
and the Prophets in the Christian assemblies according to the synagogal practice
Paul means tliat, if they kept
(cf. Lk. iv. 16-20; Ac. xiii. 15 ; 2 Cor. iii. 14).
his doctrine of 'the mystery of Christ' in
it
corroborated
5tck
on Rom. V.
Rom.
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
537
'
'
Cf. Phil. W.
^'
'
'
'
'
age.
Amen.
2.
And now
(iv-vi.
20)
heresy.
was twofold.
It
had, in the
first
place,
excited a bitter
by
fierce animosities.
This temper the Apostle rebukes by reiterating and elaborating his conception of the corporate unity of the Church.
Christ was her Living Head, and she was His Body.
There
was one Body and there was one Spirit, and it behoved the
members to maintain the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
'
peace.'
member
each
a peculiar function
Theodrt.
is
varpLa
Lk.
25).
'tribe' (cf.
*
every family
raTpti
(cf.
ii.
'
ii.
Ac.
iii.
is
Cf.
dW airbt
,i;cns,
'
family,'
ii
i.
Dissen-
^''^"
;;
LIFE
538
gifts
which
AND
to the Psalmist's
'
LP:TTERS OF
word
ST.
PAUL
conflict,
according
tion
'
ascension
'
'
'
'
'
ef,
i.
20.
'
Body
of the Christ
It
office
full
'
was
that he
Christian
manhood.
iv.
There is one
4 unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
and there is one Spirit, just as there was one hope
Body,
which
Spirit says
Ps, ixviil.
18.
'
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
Now what
does
He ascended mean but that He also
descended into the lowest parts of the earth ? ^ The
very One who descended is also the One who ascended
far above all the heavens, that He might fill the Universe.
And He it is that gave here Apostles, there Prophets,
10
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
11
'
'
12
13
539
tA Kardirara
(is
Ps. cxxxix. 1$
ev
roh Karurdru}
(v.
1.
/corwrctrotj)
TTJs 7?)?.
The
gloss.
much
is
disputed,
The Fathers
i.
generally (Iren., Tert., Hieron., Ambrstr.) find here a reference to the Descensus
ad Inferos,
Dial,
xxxi
V.
ed., p.
;
298;
'
'
iv. xlii.
It had been a fancy of Hermas, early in 2"*' c, that the Apostles also had
descended and preached to the departed and given them the seal of Baptism
{Sim. IX. xvi), and Clem. Alex., with characteristic large-heartedness, seized
(l)
upon
it
and supposed
that,
in
Hades
(2)
44).
Still
later
it
was
vi.
to righteous
45
cf.
il.
If the Apostle were indeed referring here to the Descensus ad Inferos, his
argument would be that Christ had established a universal dominion from the
depth of Hell to the height of Heaven.
But the reference is more than dubious.
The idea of the Descensus is a later growth, alien from N. T., even, on a just
It first appears, though vaguely, in
interpretation, from I Pet. iii. 19, iv. 6.
Ign. ad Magn. ix.
2. Chrys. and Theod. Mops, understand by the Lord's
and tkis is the
descent into the lowest parts of the earth His death and burial
view of most modern interpreters.
3. Though it has found little acceptance,
there is good reason for the view of Witsius, Beza, and others, who recognise here
a quotation of the Psalmist's phrase (cxxxix. 15), which signifies 'in the darkness
iv aKoroKn vrjdvos Tidpafj-iiivrj). The passage
of the womb' (cf. /Esch. Eum. 635
is thus an affirmation of the Incarnation (cf. Gal. iv. 4
Jo. i. 14), most relevant
'
'
to the Apostle's
*
woi/jLeves,
argument
irpbi
in
{(iriffKOTrot)
its possibility.
or Presbjters
cf. n.
on
Th.
iii.
lO, p. l6lt
(cf. n.
on
Ps cxxxl>
^^'
LIFE
540
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Son
of
14 stature of
'
may
in every respect
15
wiles
16
grow into Him who is the Head, even Christ. From Him
all the Body, linked and welded together by every joint
'
indistinguishable.
17
longer
comport
The Apostlc
pre-
vrce's".^
situation
it
his
T]\iKia, either 'stature' (cf. Lk. xix. 3) or 'age' (cf. Jo. ix. 21 ; Heb. xi. II).
was taken here in the latter sense by the Latin versions (cf. Vulg. *in
mensuram setatis plenitudinis Christi ') and Augustine found in the passage an
intimation of the condition of the redeemed in the hereafter (cf. De Civ. Z>et\
xxii. xv).
They will ' attain to the measure of the age of His fulness ' ; and
since He died and was raised and ascended at the age of thirty-three, in the very
prime of manhood when He had passed the immaturity of youth and was still
untouched by the decay of age, this will be the condition of all who are raised in
Him and share His glory. They will 'flourish in immortal youth.' There will be
*
It
Summ.
ix.
541
cataJogue of the prevailing iniquities lying, quarrelsomeness, dishonesty, uncleanness, and drunkenness.
'
'
'
Zcch.
viii
'^
Ps.
iv. 4.
improvement
3ohearers.2
r.
And do
'
'
'
viii.
(Plut.
*
:
De
Frat.
He was
Am. 488
c).
always,
to the
occasion
in
question
ci'TpaireXla, 'versatility.'
16:
7]
ykp evrpareXla
x<*/"^'''''"''A'"^f>
'pleasantry.'
11.
563 a)
The eiVpdTreXot was disPlato
(Rep. Vlll.
tinguished, on the one hand, from the YcXwroTroios, 'buflfoon,' and, on the other,
from the
it
(TK\r]p6s,
'churl.'
as tJ.u)po\oyia, Kovtpbrt)^,
avaideiiffia.
1
6
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
542
As children
PAUL
comport yourselves
for the
every sort of goodness
always proving what is
10 and righteousness and truth,
well-pleasing to the Lord; and have no deaUngs with
1
the unfruitful works of the darkness; rather expose them.
laForitisdisgracefuleven to speak of their secret doings. But
being exposed, they all are manifested by the light
for
And therefore it is said ^
14 all that is manifested is light.
Lord.
fruit of light
ja,
ST.
of light
grows in the
soil of
Awake,
'
sleeper,
fear.
Here
Social
shi^'s.'^'
is
it
the soul
it
the
quenches
unholy desires
gentle
It satisfies
foul contagion,
Cf. I Cor.
23
'"3*
iv
means
f>iriiJ.aTi
Kadapiaas
'in the
belongs to
of sanctification
rifi
name
dvido-Tj.
(cf.
Jo.
The Word
xvii.
17).
God
Chrys.,
(cf. vi.
17),
His
truth, is the
of the Father
of
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
543
'
mystery
33
Church.
love his
great
my reference is to Christ and to the
However, as regards you individually, let each
own wife just as he loves himself and as for the
is
vi.
2
3
24
ii.
xx. la;
^' ^^
'
earth.'
And,
them
Human
effort is
of
God^
'
As
Cf. p. 61.
cf. i
Th.
cor.'x'!
'
544
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
n His
'
'
'
'
'
Is. xi.
iix.
7;
'
s;
In.
'^'
Is. lix.
17;
xhx. 2,
XI.
vi'.
5.
cf. 3 Cor.
V. 20.
'
'
'
'
'
An
Conciusion.
'
'
Both
ol
and
office
to.
The term
Cf.
Iren.
I.
i.
10.
KOfffxoKpdrwp
Thtfalaric(2 or malleoli,
My
fitted
sons."
fire
'Paradoxon,'
says
Bengel.
'
Mundus
habet
legates
splendidos.'
An
'
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
545
more
all
23
24
may know my
31
22
effectively
situation
and
my
employment,
incorruption.'
Conversion
uve
slave.
cf.
Phm.
^^'
'
'
'
the
'
d<p0ap<Tla,
i^daprov
dij
dirb
d<pdap(Tias
dwb
He said Everything
bom of corruption and
yeyovbt,
'
dWd
fiivet
that
is
born of
what
is
born of
incorruption does not perish but remains incorrupt as having been born of in-
corruption'
(cf.
Jo.
I.
iii.
One
6).
xxvii. i).
Paul here
and
(2)
(l) affirms
human
was 'Atpdapaia
Kal
Him not
rnxQiv
'Itjo-oCj'
Cf. Suid.
Utrum
igitur
mtliorem
*
est
wXt^yeU
"Jpi'f dvy]p
nostrum
cf.
cf.
^^'
Phm.
LIFE
546
AND LETTERS OF
He was
teeming purlieus.
ST.
PAUL
friend.
Advent of
Epaphras
ofColossae,
Cf. Col.
6,
i.
iv. 12.
He must
cities
on the
Lycus
Colossse.
Laodictia.
of course
it
bank
Xen. Anab.
I.
ii.
6.
Cf. Strabo,
576, 578.
Strabo
ilfitripuv iroLripuw,
ot/ffn
ai)f^(rti'
ml
Twf
547
'
'
fire
*
and the
'
Plin.
'
white raiment
Cf ad Fam. in. 5
Strabo
ad Attic.
V. 15.
* Cf.
* Cf.
Ramsay,
'
Cit.
II.
i.
p. 44.
i.
p. 52.
Strabo, 580.
Rome
in 64.
Rev.
^
Hi, 17,
548
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
salve
Hiera-
*'
more
efficacious
'
main source
peculiarities
Jewish
tion.
cf. Col.
iv.
is
that there
was
in that
home
Strabo
rd
ixlv
yh.p
f)q.5lo)i
Hence
tiriBvixet,
I.
65)
nera^aWfi
el rts iriy^acrdai
irrjTrbfievov Star*
6Kt>et
Oayirov
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
549
and
locality a large
in the reign of
How
is
numerous
evinced by
sum
much
are
commonly epidemic.
the
of
and
age,
their
They
are inspired
influence
is
by the
all-pervasive.
spirit
Thus,
apparent.
Its
essential evil of
evanescent.
and only on
in
It
its
Cic.
Fro
'
It is
not without significance In this connection that there were Phrygian Jews
on the great Day of Pentecost (cf. Ac ii. lo).
iii.
4.
Flacc. xxviii.
447.
Essne
p""^'p'*=
{})
Essen-
matter.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
550
PAUL
ST.
high.^
It
the Essenes
engaged in characteristically Greek speculation regarding the
mode of creation, yet they had metaphysical theories of their
is it
likely, that
No
'
Cf. Col.
ii.
^'
'
(2)
Angelic
mediaries.
The
^^^
is
26, 37.
It is essentially
specific
ideas.
One
Jewish,
is the
by
i.
by two
illustrated
'
'
'
'
* Cf. Jos.
De
Bell.
i Ibid. 7.
* Cf. n.
* Phil.
on Gal.
De
iii.
20, p. 206.
Enochs xx, xL
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
of angelic intermediaries
furthermore
its
551
and
cf. Coi. ii
^^
(3) Asceti-
"^"*'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in
d77Aoi'S ai^ovai'
to.
fidvoi olS/xevoi
'Ioii5a/oi;j
Theodrt. (on Col. ii. 18) says that angelolatry continued long
10; xxii. 9).
rhrygia and Pisidia, and even in his own time (5"' c.) was still uneradicated.
xix.
in
'Eo-o-atoi
Suidas
from HTn
o\ iirifieXovvrai
t^i
12.
II. viii.
'see,'
ijdiKTJi
X^^ewt Oewplq. di rh
woWa
origin of the
suggested
(i)
name
(cf.
is
'heal.'
many
uncertain.
6'crtoy.
ff.),
'
maybe
The Healers'
or
The
dewp-qriKol.
Physicians,' from
adduced,
Quod Omnis
ocndrTjTOi.
Hence
Cf.
(2)
(v6ev
Trapa/j-ivovaiy.
Aram.
'Healers.'
KDS
This
is
countenanced by the statement of Josephus (>e Bell. Jud. 11. viii. 6) that the
Essenes with a view to the healing of ailments sought out remedial roots and
The Silent Ones,' from HB^n, keep silence,' in
the properties of stones.'
(3)
'
'
'
Josephus
(ibid.
5)
sajrs
mystery.'
*
Cf.
Menahem
{Ant. xv.
x. 5),
Bell.
xi.
Jud.
De
11.
Bell.
vii. 3).
Jud.
i.
iii.
5),
coi.
ii.
18.
552
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
'
Excessive
veneration
'
Law^'*^
'
Sunwors
ip.
white raiment.*
So resolute were the Essenes in eschewing the contamina^.^^ ^^ impure matter, and thus far they remained true to the
spirit of Jewish ceremonialism.
But their ascetic solicitude
carried them further and betrayed them into a usage which
*
rai
airoKpivufxeOa
III. v.
40
airrdtt.
fj
^pe
fi^p
toi
De
Bell.Jud.
11. viii.
9,
d,Sia<f>6pu^
f'^v
diSd<rKoviTiv,
(f>i\airex6vi^<^<^'-'''V^
f)
t6
KarayyiWovn,
Ibid.
3, 5, 9,
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
553
the Scriptures'
cf. ut.
iv.
denunciations.
'
'
'
'
'
'
ii.
'
'
Many
them remained
There
and Josephus
says that they were numerous in every city.' ' Thus their
opinions and practices were notorious, and they would inall recluses.
was a Gate
of
in the world.
'
Jewish Christian
'
Jos.
De BelLJud.
il.
He was
5.
Ibid. v. iv. 2.
Ibid.
11.
vin. 4.
cf.
i.
16.
cf.Eph.iv.
CoLi|^V623-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
554
ST.
PAUL
Letter
ihurdies
t>y
the
Lycus.
nmch
of his phraseology.
there
was
He had dealt
elaboratel}'
but his
Cf. Col.
'
'
iv.
previous station.
And
it
George
Eliot's
Writing to
am
in
"Soul, take thine ease," after a dangerous example.' Cf. Sir Walter Scott's
Rev. Mr. Gordon, I2th Apr. 1825 (Lockhart's L(fe of Scott, chap. Ixxv),
repeating phrases which occur in his portraiture of Rev. Josiah Cargfll in
5/. Ronatis Well, chap, xvi (published Dec. 1823)
'diminished the respectabfllty,'
letter to
eoncio
adder um^'
'
parts.'
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
555
LETTER TO COLOSSiE
After the customary salutation and address the Apostle
expresses his aj^preciation of the past record of the Colossians.
He had' never indeed visited them, but he had heard of their
and
faith
love,
Address
^"ndatTon
cf.
ii.
i.
'
representation.
1.
Father.
We
4 for
And
lest
alienated his
and
advancement.
affection
his
earnest
solicitude
spiritual
their
for
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
between
virip {i/xQv
and
inr^p
tjijlCjv.
The
former ('on your behalf) reminds the Colossians of Epaphras' devotion to them.
The latter ('on our behalf) would mean that he had preached to ihem as the
Apostle's deputy
it
vir^p fiov.
Assur-
cominued
regard,
556
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
who
Father
He
13 light.
of our sins.
I.
The
15-ii.
(i.
6)
by interweaving several of
characteristic phrases
Here
knowledge,' wisdom,' spiritual/ the authority of the
darkness the Apostle has introduced the heresy
and
its
'
supremacy
of Christ,
'
'
'
'
proceeds to its refutation. He affirms the preeminence of that Son who is the embodiment of the Father's
love,' and defines His relation to God, to the Universe, and
to the Church,
He was no mere cson, no mere angelic
intermediary, but the Eternal Son of God incarnate, in the
fine phrase of Hugo Grotius, Dei inaspecH aspectahilis
imago,
the Visible Image of the Invisible God,' That is
His relation to God, and His relation to the Universe is its
corollary.
The Father's heart is wide, and He created the
Universe and peopled it that He might lavish upon it His
overflowing affection.
His Eternal Son was not enough,
and He created a multitude of sons in His image that,' as the
now he
'
'
Rora.
39.
viii,
'
many
it is
'
in
Him and
'
'
'
'
'
Cf. Aug. De Trin. xv. 37
The love of the
His ineffably simple nature, is nothing else than His very
nature and substance, as often already we have said and dislike not often to
And therefore the Son of His love " is none else than One who has been
repeat.
b^otten of His substance.'
Father, which
is
in
'
'
557
And He
15
Lord of
t6
all
'
'
'
'
19
that
'
'
incentives
fastness,
'
'
own
unfciithfulness, their
'
encyclical
(cf.
'
it.
10.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
558
PAUL
ST.
ganda ?
Not that he grudged
was
suffering
and
on
its
It
was
glory lay in
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
82
Cf.
Rom.
viii.
10
Gal.
iv.'
2
19.'
'
559
'
'
'
39 Christ,
a.
'
'
'
'
'
"*
presents.
2.
And now
(ii.
6-iv.
6)
question.
It
\'alley of
'
'
'
'
his troops.
whose
He
is
by
light
'
Did
all
To do brave
'
'
Christian
^""''^
LIFE
56o
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
put away the evil leaven which had grown stale and
and betake themselves to the new leaven, which is
sour,
makes
6
7
and
it,
it
is
new leaven
'
the love of
is
overflow in thanksgiving.'
As, then, you have received the Christ, Jesus the Lord, comport yourselves in Him.
Be rooted, be built up in Him be
confirmed by the Faith as you were taught it
and overflow in
thanksgiving.
;
Condemnaasceticism,
'
'
'
triumphal train.
8
it
Perhaps there will be ^ some one who is making
booty through his philosophy and empty deception,
according to the tradition of men, according to the world's
See to
you
his
Ignat.
Ad Magn.
viii-x.
' Cf. n.
on Gal.
ii.
2, p.
199.
561
9dim
10 all
lights,*
'
'
'
11
12
'
'
'
'
15 it
'
'
ffToix^ia,
cf.
n.
on Gal.
iv.
3,
p.
208.
Here
(cf.
ver.
(i) to
The
the fibre,
*
his
ancient writing material was papyrus, and since the ink did not permeate
it
could be washed
off,
Grotius sees here a reference to the custom, which prevailed in some places in
a cancelled bond.
The
to
have prevailed
through
is
no evidence of the custom in the Apostle's day, but Gal. iii. I (cf. n., p. 203) is
It was customary to post up magisterial announcements in public, but
sufficient.
here, in contempt, it is not an edict cancelling the bond that is posted up, but the
cancelled bond itself.
*
d-reKSOeffffai is
iii.
'
'
'
dicKdvadixevoi
and construed
is
ver. 15.
is
sec.
having
dpx. Kai rds e|. with ioeiyfxdrLcrev,
paraded the principalities and the authorities *
'
Ltu. v. 107
God
Moulton's Winer,
13)
pp.
is
Aug. Epist.
cxlix.
'despoiled
et
ff.)
triumphal procession
(cf.
p.
352).
The
objection
does in one's
subj. in
The mid.
own interest
2.
ostentavit
potestates,
26).
principatus
(cf.
ra.%
He
and so
in
it
auctoritate'),
the authorities,
fSeiy/MlTto-ei',
He
cf.
'having
stripped'
Hor. Epist.
I.
or
in
His
xvii.
33:
paraded them,'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
562
by leading them
in
PAUL
ST.
Cross.*
Its futility
fulness!
'
humility
observed,
'
;
'
most offensive
of
all.'
is
pride, is
17 the
'
'
dim
21
'
Is. xxix.
13
cf.
;
Mt.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
chariot, just as
it
is
2 Chr.
*
TV<(>6fievot
The
ii.
Ez. xlv. 17
Hos.
ii.
Cf. Suid.
in nationibus,
*
'
11
who
Is.
i.
irivruv xaXeirurraTot.
Cf.
Chr.
xxiii.
god
31
13.
iWov
6 'ATrotrroXoj KaTa^pa^eL/eadai..
'
haunting
'
sacred ground
(cf.
Soph. O. C.
iEsch. Fers. 449) ; in the ritual of the Greek Mysteries of the initiate
'setting foot on ' the divine life (cf. Moulton and Milligan, Voeab.).
679
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
563
'
The
cf.
^''
Rom.
'^'
'
'
'
Gai.
v. 16,
and
remedy lay
in forsaking the
iii.
foul
things
If, then, you were raised with the Christ, seek the things
which are above, where the Christ is, seated at God's right
2 hand.'
Set your minds on the things which are above, not
For you died, and your
3 on those which are upon the earth.
When the Christ is
4 life is hidden with the Christ in God.
manifested He who is our life then you also will be
Mortify, then, your members
5 manifested with Him in glory.
which are upon the earth fornication, uncleanness, sensual6 ity, evil desire, and the greed which is idolatry. These are the
and that was the
7 things that bring down the anger of God
arena where you also comported yourselves in the days when
8 3'our Ufe was there. But now you also must lay them all off
I
'
Ps.
i.
'
everything.
Gen.
i.
37.
564
How
to
attain
it.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Make
troversial triumph.
let it
'
'
'
Consecra-
home.
19
a.
p. 61.
'
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
565
controversialists.
became them
it
And
of the Faith,
and
'^^"^'
abound in prayer and lest he should seem dictaand didactic, he begs them to remember him in theii
intercessions, since he too occupied a difficult situation and
needed the aids of heavenly grace.
Wisdom was a catchword of the heresy, and they must exhibit a nobler wisdom.
They must be ever watchful and miss no opportunity.
them
to
torial
'
'
but
it
'
'
ripe
and
sharp.'
2
3
4
5
'
'
the letter with personal matters, since not only was Tychicus
to
*
convey
The
it
use of salt
is
twofold
was
(l) to preserve
Job
vi.
6)
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
closing
^^^^'^s^^-
'
566
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
thought
And
fit
company
PAUL
ST.
companions at Rome.
who
required
'
'
'
'
IMPRISONMENT AT ROME
FII'ST
567
her house.* And when this letter has been read among you,
lake care that it be read also in the Church of the Laodicean*,
17 and that you also read the one from Laodiceia.^
And say to
Archippus
Look to the ministry which you received in the
Lord, that you fulfil it.'
i6 at
'
And now,
'
18
The
text here
is
uncertain,
(i)
Kar'
oTkoi>
REMEMBER
ainfii
iKKKjialop,
at her house'
'Nymphas and
the
Church
'
at
his
house'
(DEFGKL),
obviously a copyist's
correction.
* That is, the encyclical which Tychicus had presented at Laodiceia and brought
on to Colossse. Each church in the Province received it from the previous town
in the circuit
for the Colossians it was
the letter from Laodiceia,' and for the
Laodiceans it would be the letter from Hierapolis,' and so forth. It is significant
that ' the Epistle to the Ephesians was entitled by Marcion
to the Laodiceans
'
'
'
Tert.
Acfv.
Thesign-
cf "i"*!.'
568
Philemon
household,
Phm.
Cf.
Col.
Cf.
iv. 9.
Phm.
^^
Cf. vers. 5,
Cf. ver. 2.
Rom.
Cf.
xvi.
Phm.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
PAUL
ST.
'
Cf. Phil.
ii.
^^'
Cf.
iv. 17.
'
'
'
(cf.
Not the Latin Appia but a Phrygian name ('AT0ia) frequent in inscriptions
Fresh Revision, p. 186). Themasc. is 'Aircpiavoi,
ff.
aTr<pd,
sister,
dir(f)vs
tKKXrjffiq:
indicates that
Philemon, Apphia, and Archippus belonged to one household, the natural inference
being that Philemon and Apphia were liusband and wife and Archippus their son.
It is curious that Theod. Mops, alone of the Greek Fathers draws tliis inference.
Chrys. recognises Philemon and Apphia as husband and wife but dismisses
Archippus as
'
eri-.pbv
Cf. Chrj's.
nva
t'lvo^
tccot <f>i\ov.
iVwr
oxik iSelro,
iWa
xpiKrjs fj.6vip
Cf. Ambrstr.
'
:
eorum Ecclesiam.'
illos
regendam
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
569
anxiety of the latter for his people's welfare, all the more cf. Coi.
since he contemplated remaining a while at Rome, it was " ^3natural that the Apostle should, without reproach, exhort the
young teacher to gird himself to his heavy task.
Whether there were other members of Philemon's family or Roman
no, these were not his entire household.
Slavery was a ^'*^^*universal institution in the ancient world, and it was a poor
house which had not its retinue of slaves. Ten were accounted
a beggarly array, too few for dignity and barely enough
for respectability.^
Incessant conquest flooded Rome's
slave-market with prisoners of war, and the abundant wealth
of her citizens enabled them to maintain large households.
Some were enormous. Just as ten were the fewest that
decency permitted, so two hundred constituted an adequate
iy.
Laodiceans
(cf.
Col.
Laodiceans
iv.
remissness of
Rev.
(cf.
15-17),
his ministry
15, 16).
iii.
Max.
Hor. Sat.
Plin.
'
De
i.
iii.
11
f.
Val.
iv. iv.
n.
Rep.
I.
Ka.1
5oOXos Krrina. ri
Hor.
Sat.
ibid.
I.
vi.
(pL\//vxov.
107-9.
I.
13
^ip
Their hard
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
570
PAUL
ST.
'
'
'
'
Ciueity.
'
'
'
'
Runaways
mercilessly punished.^
[fugitivi)
and
pilferers
'
abutimur.'
Cf.
Epist.
Cf.
ft
IV. vii.
EpicL
I.
i.
(l.
eKe\\iSpiov
Plaut.
xii.
Ty
Cas.
17
In Pis.
Cic.
v. 51 f.;
De
15,
III.
Offic.
17
Hor.
20.
The
own words
.
Bacch.
Plaut.
II. ii.
24)
story
K6ff/xifi
ejKaXets
IT. vi.
49, Aul.
is
y^viadai veirvpuixivop
'
11.
iv.
46
Sen.
Mart. Epigr.
ill.
dvopdirodov, eira
De
Ira,
xxi
5i'
iii. 3.
Diog. Laert.
Bion.
IV. 46.
'
f.
'
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
571
and
it
'
'
Sen.
Ikid.
De
Ira,
III.
4a
' Plin.
Nai. Hist.
ix. 39.
LIFE
572
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
'
'
'
'
'
He
'
dechned.'
'
'
Cf.
Eph.
fo.^hL'21,
V- 14-
15
Danger of
tion.
'
of a slave's lot^
i^ th^
of speech
'
'
'
Ibid.
colant potius te
I.
"
Sen. Efist.
p. 90.
quam timeant'
xlvii.
ROME
FIRST IMPRISONMENT AT
when
573
Rome. The
was murdered by an
aggrieved slave
and after an impassioned discussion in the
Senate, the law was enforced, and the entire familia, four
hundred unoffending creatures of both sexes and every age,
shared the criminal's doom.*
Slavery was thus a monstrous institution, an outrage on a
;
no marvel that
Philemon, that distinguished Christian, should have owned
slaves, nor yet that Paul should have entered no protest.
The institution was universally recognised, and it had been
approved by the wisest teachers of antiquity. Thus, in
nevertheless
is
it
recog-
stkution.
Approved
And
slaves of fellow-Greeks.^
stitution
men
legitimacy.
the body.
Even
The body
is
body and
external to the
man
soul,
not in
'
things
'
'
'
'
'
'
IV.
Fragm.
'
Arist.
31, 32 (Schenkl).
'
I.
i.
i.
I.
23, 24.
The
stoic
LIFE
574
PAUL
similar.
attiiudo.
"
I
ST.
Such was the Stoic attitude, and the Apostle's was much
The enslavement of the body was nothing to him.
In his eyes sin was the only slavery, and Christ's slave was the
Qj^iy fj.gg man.
Hence it never occurred to him to condemn
J^^
i-^i
AND LETTERS OF
'
Cor. vu.
20-24.
cf. I Cor.
Gai.^in! 28
Col. 111. II.
It
It
with
God
its corollary,
thus,
when
'
beloved.'
His
letter
mon.
no doctrine, and for this reason, St. Jerome tells us, it was
rejected by not a few in early days
it is not Paul's,' they
alleged, or, even if it be Paul's, it contains nothing to edify
US.'
But the purpose of doctrine, as the Apostle says, is
:
'
'
2Tim.
iii.
^^'
'
that the
man
of
God may be
perfect,
good work
and the letter shows how well the Apostle's
doctrine had served its use in his own person.
It is the
'
letter of a Christian
Cf. Col.
^'
iv.
nise,
a debt
LETTER TO PHILEMON
I
4
5
my God
thank
prayers,
when
'
FIRST hMPRISONMENT AT
ROME
575
'
'
and
as a fellow-Christian
If, then, you hold me your fellow, receive him as you
17
18 would myself.
And if he has done you any wrong or is in
account I Paul write it with
19 your debt, put this to
MY OWN HAND I WILL REPAY IT ^ not to mention to you
!
my
but
'
'
it
'
It
frequent confusion of the two forms elsewhere would warrant the emendation.
however, unnecessary, since it appears that in later Greek they were inter-
is,
Cf Lightf oot.
changeable in the sense of an ambassador.
' A play on the name Onesimus,
Profitable.
'
'
'
* Here Paul takes the pen from his amanuensis Timothy and playfully writes
and signs a debtor's bond, his 'note of hand' (xeip6ypa<f>oi>), just as he had given
The
the Philippians 'a receipt of payment' (cf. n. on Phil. iv. 18, p. 521).
debtor's formula
was
dtroSLOffw,
'
I will
liability to
LIFE
5/6
you
aothat
self.
profit ^
brother, let
refresh
my heart in Christ.
21
I am writing to you with full confidence in your compliance, knowing that you will do far more than I mention.
22 And at the same time prepare hospitality for me ^ for I
am hoping that through your prayers I shall be granted to
'
'
you.
Epaphras,
23
24
you
also
my
Mark,
fellow-captive
Aristarchus,
in
Christ
Demas,
Jesus,
Luke,
my
greets
fellow-
workers.
25
spirit of
^
* ^evlay, cf.
p.
iv.
10),
is
(cf. p.
502.
BOOK
IV
Shakespears.
narrative of the
Book
Rome in
oi
'
that
they find
no place
It
58o
ct
3. 4,
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
at liberty.
He had been at
at
there
and
had
found
false
teachers
work
Ephesus and
on his departure for Macedonia he had left Timothy behind
him to counteract their mischievous activities. It was a
difficult ministry, and the purpose of the letter was to
encourage Timothy in its prosecution. Where in the
historical narrative can this incident be assigned a place ?
Twice, and only twice, is it recorded that the Apostle visited
Cf. Ac,
xvni. 19-21.
He
Ephesus.
homeward
Cf.
14.
iii.
*^'^'
{2) Letter
to
Cf.
itus.
i.
5.
? Cf. p. 326.
581
cf.
lii.
i.
cf. Ac.
''^^''7->
Cf
ver. 3.
(3)
Second
crowded narrative.
And what of the Second Letter to Timothy ? It was
plainly written on the very eve of the Apostle's martyrdom
and, on the assumption that it belongs to his recorded history,
;
cf!^v! I'a.
Book of Acts. It is
was detained a prisoner at Rome for
two full years, and it is assumed that, when at length he
was brought to trial, he was condemned and executed.
Timothy was apparently at Ephesus, and the Apostle, fore- cf.
''
seeing the fatal issue, wrote and summoned him to Rome.
then
it
has
its
This construction
of
the situation,
however,
involves
Ephesus at the
He was at Rome,
close of the two years' imprisonment.
and he had acted as the Apostle's amanuensis when, near the
Moreclose, he wrote his letters to Colossae and Philemon.
over, Paul had then been a captive for upwards of four
consecutive years. He had passed two years in prison at
Caesarea, and had been conducted thence to Rome and there
insuperable
difficulties.
at
iv.
9.
AND LF:TTERS OF
LIFE
582
PAUL
ST.
letter to
Cf.
iv.
13-
at Miletus sick.
PccuiiariPastorals':
It
and this
must be considered that they are differentiated
from the rest of his letters by pecuharities of style, language,
and ideas. One misses in them his rugged and nervous
further
Style.
no place
is
the rush of his eager dialectic, his crowding thoughts, and his
frequent digressions. The difference is indeed unmistakable,
yet
it
cumstances
and
it is
but merely of
It is
mood and
cir-
deahng mainly
with practical affairs.
Less impalpable and elusive than the quality of style is the
distinction of language
and the fact confronts us that the
Pastorals abound in novel terms, alien from the Apostle's
recognised vocabulary.
Thus in the first letter to Timothy,
which occupies six and a half pages in Westcott and Hort's
edition, there are 123 peculiarities
over 18 to the page
in the second letter to Timothy, with four and three-quarter
pages, there are 80 about 17 to the page
and in the letter
to Titus, with two and three-quarter pages, there are 43
about 16 to the page. There are, moreover, 49 terms pecuhar
other, that the Pastorals are private letters
Language.
Pauhne
writings.
Compariother
groups:
(i)
The
lontan^
letters.
gfoup
is
autumn
by
their
linguistic
peculiarities.
The
first
his language
The
first letter,
There
583
fully
6 to the page.
besides, one
the
first
to the
Romans
'
(beginning of 57).
and
It
(2)
Those
loS.*"''"*^
Ju'^aist
versy.
and Romans, while the Corinthian letters deal also with the
special problems which had emerged in the Achaian capital.
It was inevitable that the necessities of
tliis complex
argumentation should develop and enlarge the Apostle's
vocabulary and so we find in the Galatian letter, with eight
;
in First
70 peculiarities almost 9 to the page
Corinthians, with twenty-four pages, 233
almost 10 to the
page in Second Corinthians, with sixteen and a half pages,
166 fully 10 to the page
and in Romans, with twenty-six
pages, 180 about 7 to the page.
There are also 174 words
occurring in two or more of the group and nowhere else in
And thus the sum of peculiarities (3). The
the Pauline writings.
fuUy II to the page. The third group is composed ?:pisUes.
is 823
Phihppians (toward the close of 60),
of the Prison Epistles
Ephesians and
a letter of grateful acknow-ledgment
Colossians (early in 62), deaUng with the incipient Gnosticism
and their companion, the Uttle
of the Province of Asia
Phihppians, with six pages, has 65
letter to Philemon.
Ephesians, with eight
peculiarities
almost 11 to the page
and three-quarter pages, 74 between 8 and 9 to the page
and
fully 9 to the page
Colossians, with six pages, 55
Philemon, with a page and a quarter, 8 between 6 and 7 to
the page.
There are also 20 words which are common to
Ephesians and Colossians and occur nowhere else in the
and in the entire group there are 229
Pauline writings
occurring nowhere else in the Pauline writings between 10
pages,
a.
letters
Append. VII.
Later d*te.
LIFE
584
of the
Pastorals
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
members
And when
ities.
it is
distinguished, being
interrelated
by a
marked
still
it
Apostle's
later
ministry
I.
Incom-
pleteness
of Luke's
narrative.
Hence
institutions.
would appear
In his
is strongly attested.
Acts Luke refers to his Gospel, and it
is significant that he styles it not
the former but the
first narrative.' ^
He has left only two narratives and had
these been all that he had in view, then, when he referred in
the second to its predecessor, he would have designated it
the former,' and his phrase the first narrative suggests
that he had an ampler plan. He purposed writing a history
closes
preface to the
Book
of
'
'
'
'
'
of the origin
and progress
and
his
'
'
'
'
'
Ac
The mere
i.
Greek the
linguistic
distinction
585
Nor does
It
iiie
2.
ii.
To
leave,'
he says,
'
let
us pass to the
'
And
this is explicitlj^
by that valuable document, the Muratorian Fragment, a mutilated and corrupt manuscript discovered in
1740 in the Ambrosian Library at Milan by an Italian
Its author is unknown,
scholar, Ludovico Antonio Muratori.
but he mentions that he was a contemporary of Pius, Bishop
of Rome (143-157).
It was written at Rome after the death
The
and it says
of Pius, probably about the year 170
affirmed
Clem. Rom.
Ad
Cor. V.
"'^""'*
^ Cf.
Lightfoot
ad he.
Cf.
Rom.
''^'
'
Mura^^J^^Jj^
586
Acts of
it
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
all
ST.
PAUL
Luke puts
most excellent Theophilus that the se\eral
shortly to the
indicates
Statement
of Theodore of
Mopsuestia.
'
'
Are the
Pastorals
second
i^mitat'ions?"*^
it
in
"^^^^^
The
Theod. Mops.
Ad Ephesios
ArgHmenium.
later date.
previous groups
587
is
distinguished by
its
Unguistic peculiarities,
many
as those of the
and
first
third.
j;
'
'
*l'-
j.
''
Not the
centun,',
*
*
liiin
The Pythagorean
lainblich.
i.
De
Iren. HI.
Cf.
vii
iii.
with
for themselves.
Cf.
Pyth. 198.
Vit.
2.
I
Tim.
ii.
3, v.
xxix with
Tim.
iu
Ixi
with
Tim.
17.
*
ii
iToifioi
et's
Cf. Tit.
iii.
I.
Testimony
Apostolic
Fathers,
588
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
It is
be on the other
side,
IV.
21.
The
pecu-
ofthr^
Ton^r'^*^^
with their
authorship:
so
inci-
I.
^u
'
i?'
9;cf.2
Rom.
4,
<;,
Tii.
xiv.
Eph.
9,
vi.
Col.
22,iv.
g_^*'18.
sufficiently illuminating.
usages.
I
it is
I.
'
'
'
Cf. iv
eU rbv
Tim.
vi.
lO.
iv
oi'ci^
elffTiv^yKafxev
Kofffwv
dXX'
oiiS^
e^eveyKeTy
.
^xof^f with
5S9
bring to
life
'
and
it
to
his
'
beloved
cf. Mt.
vi
^o'/v"^'^"
='-
2.
Medical
^^i^^i^'
17;
jj
Tim
aVim.^'li.'^
f-^j-^j^^""
who
And what
in ecclesiastical
organisation
3.
interp;;
a"t!cai"rs^"'^^^"''^
little in
two orders
It is
when
Lacking
ir
{gtyrs^''^'^
'
'
who conveyed
Ephesus
and also in his inculcation of uncomplaining and faithful
if it be deaconemployment of the various gifts of grace
Cenchreae,'
'
'
'
ship,
'
let
'
'
'
IS in|l Tim,
in
2 Tim.
in Tit,
Rom.xvi.
xii. 7.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
590
PAUL
ST.
native
The term
eptscofos.
And
'
Overseer.'
j^ ,^^^
'
'
^'
Pet. V. 2,
'
'
'
'
mummy
chief shepherd,
lived
years.'
'
in several flocks
Eacli
nX^vtJ
fed}I
repoi apxi-iroi-
from
proving the
ff.
fievoi
i^ub-
(rev
iruv
-.
dpxi-Troifitfos is
591
each taking the oversight of his own flock and over them all
there was the Chief Shepherd, the Lord Jesus Christ,
the Heb. xiii.
Great Shepherd of the Sheep,' the supreme Shepherd andf^^^^'^j"
;
'
Overseer,
'
idea of shepherdhood
whom
the
^-
".
is realised.
Ecciesias[.i^^lm fn""
urgei.t con.
Pastorals,
concern he naturally uses the official terminoIn writing to Timothy he indeed retains the more congenial term
Overseer,' but he presently drops it and
and
employs the official designation Elder or Presbyter
this practical
logy.
Tim. m.
'
'
'
'
^7
I'
jg,
'
It
is
true
organisation
that
is
and has no
parallel
Tit.
its
5. 7.
import-
recognrsed^
i.
The
592
PAUL
ST.
The
4.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
heresy.
Timothy
and
this
has put
its
'
'
'Geneaio-
'
Gnostic
aons.
I
Tim,
i,
3.
4.
'
'
I
"*'
Tim.
iv.
'*'
'
ii.
5-
Apocry^fables."
when he afhrms
that there
'
platonists
*
had appUed
Cf. p. 524.
Gnostic
'
'
is
'
it
to the
genealogising
(v. 5) as
'
is
summarising
all
hymn
to the
it
593
to the narrative
new
'
''
'
'
'
Tit.
but the appearance of those legendmongers constituted an unprecedented menace and demanded
ing scrupulous fidehty
'
'
'
Cf. Hippol. V. 3, 4.
'
Ibid. 5.
Fragm., pp. 42
ff.
Papias (Eus. Hist. Eccl. in. 39) says that Mark's Gospel was
his report of the 5t5o(r/o\tot of his master Peter.
Cf.
Cf.
p.
80.
7.
Tim.
'
vi.^i';'^
j^"3."Th'
9. > m-^-
Tim.
i.
'*
'
'
11.
cf. i
Flesh, p. xv.
5ii.
i'
'
[^.'^"^'''^
vi.
1 1''"'
i.
14.
vi.
594
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
'
'
'
'
'
Cf^Trlm.
'
13-
Tim.
^'l^.'
2 Tim.
16.
iii.
...
111.
V-
14,
11.
111.
'
'
<-'
<-'
iV. ^'"'I'o!^'
Tit.
Church's need.
II4-7.
maxims
;
>
and a
collection of Christian
Tim.
iii.
hymns.
'
i.
'
'
iii.
'
'
ii.
Cf. p. 412.
'
595
New Testament
appearing of
mariners.
or
'
love of
'
'
philanthropy
'
i.
79.
''
Tit.
iii.
4.
a Lucan word,
Lk.
Ac. xxvii.
v.wiii.
2;
'"'"*
''^'
Tim.
iv.
^ "'
J
i
^'
"'"
'
Tim.
i.
i,
^"'
however, "'3^'
that the Manual ignored this distinction, and not only spoke
of God and Christ equally as our Saviour but styled Christ cf. Tit. m.
^'
our Saviour God.' Thus, according to the true rendering,
it speaks of
our great God and Saviour Christ Jesus
and Tit. 13
it would appear that its outline of the Evangelic Tradition,
the healthful words of our Lord Jesus Christ,' was entitled iTim.vi.3.
The Disciphne of Oiy Saviour God.' The significant fact Tit. 10.
here is that the phrase God our Saviour is found also in
Luke's hymn, the Magnificat, and nowhere else in the New Lk. 47.
Testament outside of the Pastorals save in the noble benediction at the close of the Epistle of St. Jude.
It seems a reasonable inference from all those linguistic ProbaWy
coincidences between the writings of Luke and the Teacher's by^Lukef
Manual that the latter may have been his work. And the
inference is corroborated by the circumstance that the
Manual contained Christian hymns for the beloved physician had the quality of a poet, and it is to him that the
Church owes three of her finest canticles the Magnificat, Lk.
46;
If the Teacher's fif^g^^j^^'
tlie Benedictus, and the Nunc Dimittis.
Manual was his work, then it was the forerunner of his
the Gospel of the
and, like his Gospel,
gracious Gospel
sinful,' it was, as the quotations in the Pastorals show,
pervaded by the spirit of his revered master and beloved
seems,
It
'
'
'
'
'
ii.
'
'
ii.
'
'
1.
'
'
'
friend.
*
Of
the 295 linguistic peculiarities in the Pastorals no fewer than 2$ arc found
from the Teacher's Manual. Cf. Append. VII.
in quotations
"
i.
The
Roman imprisonment
re-arrest
a period, as
will
Expulsion
Rome.
Phil.
ii.
24.
Phm.
22.
to
p esus.
much
gpj^gg^g
in the
597
i.
capital,
it
may be
inferred
that
Cf. p. 135.
cities
LIFK
598
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
in
'^^
[Tihe
Lycus.
Col
cf.
<i.
^'
he wrote
the
first
of
the
Pastorals.
Timotfry's
the occasion
It is clearly
indicated in the
Timothy
lacked.
Cf. I
'^
Cf.
'^
Tim.
-'
Cor.
xvi. xo.
^
Subscript.
U.rjTpl)iro\i%
^pvyias
L.
iJTis
iari
lllh
599
ii.
''
cl
large
it
in
''
opens with
the
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6oo
apostleship.
divine calling
PAUL
ST.
1.
Injunction
vere!"*
unnecessary.
3
4
Cf. I Cor.
"'' ^'^'
Now we know
that the Law is beautiful if one use it lawrecognising that law is not enacted for a righteous man
but for lawless and disorderly persons, impious and sinful,
unholy and profane, assaulters of their fathers or mothers,
10 murderers, fornicators, sodomites, kidnappers, liars, perjurers,
8
9 fully,
The sentence
is
elliptic
'
:
Eph.
V. 33).
'
Grotius avoids
'
6oi
and whatever
11
which
was ntrustea.
was a hard
Was
achieved.
'
excommunicated
I am thankful to Him who put power into me, Christ Jesus
our Lord, because He deemed me faithful and appointed me
13 to His service, though I was formerly a blasphemer and a
persecutor and a bully. But mercy was vouchsafed me
because it was in ignorance that I did it while still a stranger
and the grace of our Lord multiplied exceedingly,
14 to the Faith
bringing that faith and love which come of union with Christ
Faithful is the word and worthy of all acceptance
15 Jesus.
that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners
and
16 of these I am foremost.
But it was for this reason that mercy
was vouchsafed me, that in me as the foremost Jesus Christ
might demonstrate all His long-suffering as a pattern for those
who would afterwards rest their faith on Him for life eternal.
Now to the King of the Ages, incorruptible, invisible, only
17
God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen.
18
This is the charge which I deposit in your keeping, my child
Timothy, according to the expectations which your earl}'
promise inspired, that, begirt with them, you wage the
19 honourable warfare, keeping hold of faith and a good conscience.
It is because they have thrust away the latter that
20 some have suffered shipwreck in relation to the Faith.
Among
deUvered to
these are Hymenaeus and Alexander, whom I
Satan ^ that they might be instructed not to blaspheme.
12
'
'
'
'
And now he
life
of a Christian
community.
and
its distinction
inevitable corollary of
its
between
One
'
the spiritual
Cf. p. 356.
'
and
'
the carnal
christian
'="'^""-^-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6o2
was a relaxation
of civic
and
PAUL
ST.
social obligation
and so he
exhort, then, first of all that petitions, prayers, intercesthanksgivings, be made on behalf of all men, especially
on behalf of kings and all in high station, that we may lead a
This is
3 tranquil and peaceful hfe in all religion and dignity.
honourable and acceptable in the sight of our Saviour God,
4 who wishes all men to be saved and reach a full knowledge of
For there is one God, one Mediator also between
5 the Truth.
6 God and men, Himself man, Christ Jesus, who gave Himself
as a ransom on behalf of all the testimony which God has
7 borne at proper seasons; and it was for this that I was
appointed a herald and an Apostle it is truth that I am
telling, it is no lie
a teacher of Gentiles in faith and truth.
8
It is my desire, then, that the men should pray in every
place, uplifting holy hands, without anger and disputation.
9 And it is my desire also that women should array themselves
in orderly attire modestly and discreetly, not with plaits and
10 gold or pearls or costly clothing,^ but, as becomes women
Let
11 professing godliness, by the practice of good works.
I
2 sions,
Cf. I Jo. V.
9-"'.
Tit. 1.3.^'
Cf. Rom.
'^' ^'
12
13
14
15
and
sanctification
Church
Then he turns
discretion withal.^
to the Church
and
its
administration.
offices.
>!
* Cf.
ij
r/
racra
*
yvvri,
i]
<pj<ns iv irapa^aaei
The meaning
yiyove
Cf. Chrys.
81' iKtlvr)^.
is
She
p.
was forbidden
not therefore
to learn,
She found
15).
it
in the
will
find salvation,
always,
love.'
ixelvtiKxiv
plur.,
since
rj
yvv-q
(ver.
14)
signifies
'womankind.'
This interpretation rules out various notions which have been
imported into the passage, as that reKvoyovla means (l) Baptism, 'quod est
filiorum generatio' (Pelag.), (2) the Virgin Birth (anonym, in Theophyl.).
603
for
Chrys., followed by
For
15).
!ii.
W.
D*
irioTd^ here
of general application
'
Literally
to remarriage.
^
It
'
'
'
The Apostle
II,
generally but
14)'.
women
deaconship, deaconesses.
tCiv
women
(cf. v.
Cf.
Cf.
holding the
Theophyl.
Timothy's
dlmluu'^
^^^y-
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6o4
ST.
PAUL
And
surprise.
am
14
15
ere long.
'
^^ j^^
13'
J
'
Iv.
But the
Spirit,
some
3 false
Gen.
21'
i.
own
conscience, prohibiting
4,
2^'xi^'
God and
intercession.
fer
Reading
92,
clj.
The
vvSKpiffis,
9E0S.
properly 'play-acting.'
Cf.
Flesh, p. T02.
OS
liE
to of all
acceptance
wrottling, that
it
'
:
For
we have
the Saviour of
605
all
this
set
Faith.'
'
'
^'^'
'
'
13
him
at his ordination.
Charge and teach all this. Let no man despise you for
your youth, but prove a pattern to those who hold the
Faith in word, in conduct, in love, in faith, in purity. Until
I come give heed to public reading, to exhortation, to
Cf.
i.
18.
Timidity was Timothy's snare, and it had involved him The office
in many embarrassments.
Not the least serious was the adnK)'ii^"'*
tion.
*
Ordination by
6, viii.
and
its
17.
'
'
was a primitive
practice.
(l)
irpfa^vTepoi
vi.
Cor. xlii-xliv.
Cf. Ac.
and
itrlaKovoi
were synonymous.
Rom.
Ad
Cf. Lightfoot,
It
{2) The Christian office of Presbyter was Jewish in origin.
9 on xliL
was not founded by Christ the Apostles instituted it after the example of Moses.
(3) That it might be permanent, they ordained that successors should be appointed
n.
iKK\r]<Tlai irdaiji),
Polyt. xxiii.
(4)
((j-vi'evSoK7]<Tda-i}s
Fit,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6o6
which he experienced
difficulty
in
ST.
PAUL
the administration of
'
:
son to older
V. 1
Theorder
Cf. Ac.
vi.
I'lT)^-
i-
*7-
<u
Jd Smyrn.
xiiL
607
stranger to
cf. Lk.
ii.
37-
it.
the nurture of
tlie
washing
>:>fvi.
10.
'^
who
who
Two
is
true
womanly
qualities
own
(i)
children
is
those days
when
travellers
went
When
afoot.
many
(2)
she
is
only a
'One
woman
Hospitality, so needful in
Paul speaks of
'
own experience
when he had found a kindly welcome
Flesh, p. 203), he
not a mother
is
recalling his
a humble home.
add
X'W"-'^
a-
correct gloss.
Damascus (Ac.
ix. 2,
20)
and Salamis
(xiii. 5).
Cf.
ii.
8; iv iravrl Toin^.
illo
'
ut
oninem peragrans
Managepresbyf.-rs
6o8
cf. vi. 5.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
This unpleasant
him regarding
it.
He
had impaired
their
laborious office of
'
much
heart-burning.
Hard
things
had been
said of the
had been
and had
and some-
He had
listened
to
evil
reports,
'
17
Dt XXV. 4;
^^'
^t
'
'
also
by oui
TilE APOSTLE'S
21
LATER MINISTRY
609
and the
22
23
24
2s are
some
works
'
also
whose
are patent,
sins
dog
their steps.
Similarly,
'
beautiful
cealed.
Relations
vi. I
All who bear the yoke of slavery, let them deem their own
masters worthy of every honour, that the Name of God and
the Discipline may not be calumniated. And those who have
faithful masters, let them not despise them because they are
brothers, but be the more devoted because the recipients of
their
faithful
and beloved.
were problems incidental to the normal adminisand besides them there were troubles
from without. Timothy was confronted with that vexatious
heresy, and the Apostle concludes his counsels with a
All these
their
mercenary greed.
^
marginal*
(cf. p.
contentiousness,
It
proves
and,
above
how scandalous
all,
this last
their
was
2Q
Denunciahe"eUcs^'^
LIFE
6io
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
and how perilous its contagion that, when he read over the
he was moved to enforce his warnings by entering on
the margin an additional exhortation.
letter,
Amen.
(Those who are rich in the present age charge not to be
uplifted with conceit nor have their hope based on the visionariness of riches, but to repose it on God who affords us everything
18 richly for our enjoyment, to be beneficent, to be rich in
19' beautiful works,' to be open-handed and liberal, storing up
for themselves a sound foundation against the future, that
17
they
*
may win
the real
of Koa/xov,
ON
is
life.) ^
'
last
two
letters
(W. H. Append.).
'
vers. 9, 10.
6ii
And now
after his wont he takes the pen from his amanii- The
and writes the closing sentence with his own hand^^!''*""
The EvangeHc Tradition was the Church's most precious "'"^'
possession, and his last word is an earnest appeal to Timothy
to preserve it inviolate and guard it from heretical corruption.
ensis
20
'
'
21
YOU
ALL.
It was probably early in the year 63 that the Apostle had Progress to
arrived at Colossce, and his sojourn in the valley of the ^"ioch^
Lycus would continue for several months. Since it would
ivTid^fffi^,
2"*
'
'
Cf. pp. 73
f.
f.,
345-
6i2
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
come
into
it
contact.
Mission to
"^^""^
\Ves^
Cf.
Rom.
"
'*'
Cf. I
UK
'
Tim.
14, IV.
startled
Imperial capital.
;
ci. 2 Cor.
X.
15, 16.
xv! 19.
f.
LATER MINISTRY
TllE APOSTLE'S
Ail
this is
carious
when
not only in
it
appears
less
613
pre-
Ministry
spaiL*"*^
how
'
'
of
'
Gallia
'
and
if
there be truth
Rome
'
in the course
it a Tim. iv
visit
and
in
the synagogue
'
lien.
I.
iii.
In 2 Tim.
XC
Cf. Schilrer,
il.
ii.
p. 242.
^'
hr.
le
The
isiad
^ ^''*^^*
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6i4
PAUL
ST.
valleys.^
Character
of the
people.
'
'
'
'
'
'
women were
addicted to
it.
It
It
was
67
B.C.
and
in later
war which
still
prone to sedition
rebellion.
Cretan
Jews.
Cf. Ac.
and
Rome by
il.
Cf. Tit.
13-16
i.
iii.
9-1 1.
Paul's
ministry ia
Crete.
*
Cf. Plut.
^m.
Iffrt S'Speiyi)
Kal Saveta
v^ffos,
?X"
*'
tvXwvas evKdpirov$.
Paul. 25.
* Juv. XIV.
Jud.
270 f.
Mace. XV. 23 ;
II. vii.
I.
Phil. Leg.
Cf. p. 4.
ad
Cedutn, 36
xii.
Vit. 76.
De
Belt,
615
natural
He won many
nowise unsuccessful.
cf. Tit.
"
'3-
cf. ver,
5.
numerous churches.
His
p^^^^^f:.
12!
Cf. pp.
6i6
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
intended.
'
required definition.
Letter to
Crete.^
^^
On
Strabo, 676.
in Syr'"^,
Theod. Mops.
(ver. 12).
617
Paul's The
affirms
It
and
it
defines
*'^''''*"-
The
and the
cf.
i.
13.
'
final fulfilment.
i.
2
3
made
And
therefore
it
and, on the
quahfications
were an irreproachable
character
And
and
Appoint.
pre"hvt^rs
an.i their
tions.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6t8
ST.
PAUL
been instructed in
3
ii.
qualifications
10
Cf. Gal.
was
on these
view of local circumstances the moral
laxity of the Cretan character and the activity of the Gnostic
Judaists, especially their ascetic propaganda which, by its
false ideal of hohness, issued in moral disaster.
It
Local
difficulties,
it.
II
"
12
in
'
13
14
15
16
Advice
in
wirh these,
The remedy
Discipline
'
'
avOdorjs.
Cf. Theophr.
"Where
Ckar. ni (Jebb)
'The churlish person is the sort
so-and-so?" says "Don't bother me," and when
:
is
Epimenides.
619
to the
difficulties
it
institution of slavery
involved.
spirit,
who belonged
life
ii.
'
'
circumstances.
'
* i<f>dopia,
purity.
The
its
proper
with her
own
'
Quotation
Teachers
^^an"*!-
LIFE
620
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
dignity,
For
'
12 for all
Ps. cxxx.
8.
Ez.
xxxvii. 23
Dt. xiv.
Contentiousness
and
its
rernedv.
'
"2.
iii.
Remind them
authorities, to
'
* It appears from numerous instances in the papyri that this was a regular
formula among Greek Christians.
It was indeed alien from the Pauline manner
thus 0o\oy(lv t6v XpiffTOD (cf. p. 426) ; but linguistic evidence proves this passage
a quotation from the Lucan Manual (cf. pp. 594 f.), and it is therefore unnecessary to Paulinise the formula by rendering it ungrammatically 'the great God and
TiiE APOSTLE'S
insist,
'
Cf.
^"''"
Mt.
''
condemned.
And now
Personal
""^"^"^
When
me
join
at Nicopolis
a.
p. 371.
Cf. p. 79-
LIFE
622
13
14
The
sign-
manual.
Nicopoiis.
iii,
12.
ST.
PAUL
equip Zenas, the Teacher of the Law,^ and Apollos for theii
journey as best you may, that they may lack nothing. And let
our people also learn to practise honourable crafts for their
necessary needs, that they may not live barren lives.
AlL MY COMPANIONS GREET YOU. GrEET OUR FRIENDS IN
And
FAITH.
Wintering
Tit.
15
AND LETTERS OF
ALL.
'
'
'
the very
Cf. 2
'^'
^^'
Tim.
vofJHK6i,
avrwv
vofiiKds
= Mk.
I Cf. Epict.
I. ii.
xii.
33.
28
els
twv ypafifiariuy,
Law.
eti
i^
of spring
summoned him
to
to Syrian
'
iii.
was augmented
old friends
Erastus,
who during
his
fellow-townsman Trophimus.
where Trophimus
fell
sick
of at least
capital
and
at
office of his
two
Asian
attendant,
On his departure he
among them Miletus,
and had to be
left
Ac.
.\ix.
22.
cf. 2 Ti.m.
behind.
Resoimion
bauk'to""^
^^'"^
623
cf. 2
'"
Tim
^"
Prog. ess
^
'""^^
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Ephesus
624
to
Connth.
LIFE
cf. 2 Tin),
'^" ^^'
Cf. 2
''"
Tim.
^'
.Arrival at
Arrest.
to
>
Cf. p. 528.
625
Jew who
He
i.
different person
Ibid.,
from Alexander
2053-55.
'
Cf. Tac.
2 R
ot
Ephesus
(cf.
Tim.
* Ibid.,
20).
Ibid., 1904.
1919, 1968.
f.
i.
f.
i.
155
flF.
626
Cf. Ac.
XXiv. IO-2I
xxvi. 1-23,
Cf. 2
iv.
Tim,
his
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
own
cause
ST.
PAUL
Fehx and
at his
16, 17.
further
trial.
friends.
crisis
the support of
Onesiphorus.
human
autumn
Letter to
of 48 after
Timothy.
affection.
and another
friend presently appeared on the scene.
This was Onesiphorus.
If there be any credibihty in a romance of later
days,^ he was an old acquaintance.
He had belonged
originally to the town of Iconium in Southern Galatia, and
faithful
AcL Paul, et
MSS.
? Several
Cf.
i.
8,
Thecl. 2.
^ot.
iv. I9i
627
Christ
of
'
'
i.
He
personal
gratitude to God.
own
heart.
am thankful
me with a
before
628
Challenge
Timothy's
manhood,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
This glorious
Christ
would
'
strait.
guard the
deposit.'
is the reason why I remind you to fan into a flame God's
grace which is in you through the laying on of my hands.
7 For the spirit which God gave us is not a spirit of cowardice ;
8 no, it is a spirit of power and love and mastery.
Do not, then,
be ashamed of the testimony which our Lord claims, nor of
me His prisoner no, share my hardships for the Gospel, as
9 God gives you power, He who saved us and called us with a
holy calling, not according to our works but according to His
own purpose and the grace which was given us in Christ Jesus
10 ere the ages began, and has now been manifested through the
appearing of our Saviour Christ Jesus. He has undone death
11 and illumined life and in corruption through the Gospel, for
12 which I was set as a herald and apostle and teacher.
And
that is the reason why I am suffering all this. Yet I am not
ashamed for I know Him in whom I have reposed faith, and
I am persuaded that He has the power to guard what I have
deposited with Him against that Day.
This
gift of
ConservaEvangeric^
Tradition,
dcposit
'
committed to His
faithful
in those days
iTim.yi,3.
'
loving use of
it.
SECOND IMPRISONMENT AT ROME
629
13
14
from me.
who
Spirit
dwells in us.
The Asians who had deserted the Apostle in his need had Exemplary
'
returned home, and Timothy had heard the story of his 0^?-^
p^'^'""^arrest, particularly from the lips of the two Ephesians,
Phygelus and Hermogenes. It was likely that their alarm
would create a panic in the Church, and by way of antidote
he mentions the courage which Onesiphorus had displayed.
It had greatly cheered him, and he invokes a blessing not
only on Onesiphorus at Rome but on his household at
Ephesus.
You know this, that all your Asians turned their backs
on me, and among them Ph3-gelus and Hermogenes. The
Lord grant mercy to the house of Onesiphorus
for he
many a time refreshed me, and he was not ashamed of my
17 chain, but on his arrival in Rome he eagerly sought for me
18 and found me.
The Lord grant that he may find mercy
from the Lord on that Day
And of all his service in the
deaconship at Ephesus you are very well aware.
15
16
was not merely for personal reasons that he mentioned ExhortaHis hope was that so fine an example would |j'^"devoshame the pusillanimity of Phygelus and Hermogenes and ''"'
It
the incident.
rally the
And
so he exhorts
manfully.
'
'
Christ Jesus
'
'
'
'
'
630
LIFE
; }
: ;
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Tim.
i.
1.
'
'
ii.
my
You then,
child, find your power in the grace which
Christ Jesus supplies
and what you heard from me with the
corroboration of many witnesses, deposit in the keeping of
faithful men, such as will be qualified in turn to teach
Take your share of hardship as an honourable
3 others.
No one, when he goes a-soldiering,
4 soldier of Christ Jesus.
entangles himself with the business of his livelihood
his
aim is to win the approval of the officer who enlisted him.
3 And if one engages in an athletic contest, he is not crowned
6 unless he have observed the rules of the contest.
The
husbandman who does the toil must be the first to participate
Perceive
meaning the Lord will give you
7 in the fruits.
I
my
11
Faithful
is
the word
la
13
If
'
If
He
also will
we
are faithless.
He
remains faithful
deny us
Deny Himself He
The
surest
of the
heresy.
cannot.'
Cf. p. 379-
who
among
631
life.*
The
embitterment.
And
is
the exhibition
was an ancient
fashion with the Israelites to publish their faith by inscribing
holy texts above their doorways
and the Church bore her
seal.
It was a double seal, one side visible to the eye of
God alone and the other discernible by human judgment.
WTiat though there were impostors in the Christian community ? The Lord recognised Plis own, and profession was
tested by character.
The commingling of true and false is
meanwhile inevitable and just as the Lord had likened the
Church to a field where wheat and tares grow side by side,
of the truth.
It
Cf.
Dt.
Mt.
xiii.
^^'^'
'
of
Do your
serves no useful end and tends to subvert the hearers.
best to present yourself to God as sterling coin, a workman
who has no need to be ashamed of his right handling of the
16 Word of Truth.
As for profane babblings, avoid them for
17 they will make further progress in irrehgion, and their talk
will keep eating like a cancer. Of this sort are Hymenaeus and
18 Philetus. They have missed the mark in relation to the
truth, saying that resurrection is an accomplished experience ;
and they are upsetting the faith of some.
Yet God's firm foundation stands fast, bearing this seal
19
The Lord knows those who are His and Let every one who Num. xvi.
"names the Lord's name" depart from unrighteousness.' 1^^^^^^'
20 In a great house there are not only gold and silver vessels but
also wooden and earthen, and some for honourable and others
15
'
De
'
The
3).
'
Cf. Iran.
II.
xlviii.
2; Tert-
LIFE
632
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
21 for
22
23
24
25
26
premoni-
approach-
ingEnd,
sistency,
logical inference
was
had
in
own
eschatosituation
no\vise unprecedented.
their predecessors'.
iii.
* dve^iKUKos, a
' Cf.
medical term.
under
avTidiaridrifu.
SECOND IMPRISONMENT AT ROME
633
its power.
On these turn your back.
belong those who sneak into houses and
captivate weak women heaped over with sins, the sport of
7 capricious desires, always learning and ever powerless to
8 reach a full knowledge of the Truth.
And even as Jannes
and Jambres * opposed Moses, so these also oppose the
Truth, men mentally debased, counterfeit coin in relation to
However, they will make no further progress
9 the Faith.
for their mentality will be exposed just as it happened with
the others.
For to
this sort
cf. Ex.
i^.
vii.
-^
same reward.
But you followed the course of my discipline, my conduct,
my purpose, my faith, my patience, my love, my endurance,
11 my persecutions, my sufferings what was done to me at
10
12
fables were
PH.),
iv.
i),
Cf. Wetstein.
Cf.
Evang. Nicod.
Jewish
{Gest.
V.
The
Ecd.
15
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
634
whom you
learned
it,
and that
PAUL
ST.
you have
give you
in Christ
also profitable in
connection with discipline, with refutation, with correction,
17 with instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may
be perfect, equipped for every good work.' ^
16 Jesus.
'
is
iv. I
Cf.
PhU.
iL
^^'
A darkened
prospect
Cf.
i.
4.
Plut.
De
904 F
Plac. Phil.
(cf.
p. 594).
dedirvevaroi
may be
tovs OeoTrvevarovs.
Cf.
TTji
di deowviiKTTov
<To<f)i-qs.
'
(2)
'
as the Lord's sandals were 'God-breathing,' so the sacred writings were 'God-
breathing' too.
since
it is
The
is
the breath of
God
is
(cf.
inadmissible,
Jo. xx. 22}.
635
10
9,
H
12
13
14
>
Cf. p. 566.
(f>i\6v^^
i<peffTpLda
((paivoXrjs),
('wrapper').
Cf. Chrys.
TO. P'.^Xla
4>e\6v7)v
pcenula,
'mantle.'
The word
ivravOa to
Cf. p. 613.
Cf. p. 219.
Suidas
X"''^'''*'''^ os
'
"'
^^
TaXatoi,
Iii6.ti.ov
yXua&oKonov iv6a
(kclto.
common
writing-material
while
the
'
oOt(i>s
yip
'Patftaioi
koKovviv ra
'
Cf. Theodrt.
dep/jLara,
636
Ps.
ixii. 12;
Prov. xxiv.
"
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
much
15
Amen.
Closing
greetings,
The
closes,
pej-gonal greetings,
absent comrade.
by way
He has
'
'
'
'
'
637
ao Erastus
Miletus,
31
23
ill.
Do your
doom:
cf.
i.
4.
Cf. iv.9,21.
(i)
His de-
decreTof^^
banish-
to
successful defence at the preliminary examination had encouraged the anticipation that his formal trial would issue
in his acquittal
and when he began the letter he cherished
the hope that ere long he would rejoin Timothy at Ephesus.
But presently the prospect was overclouded. His hope
vanished.
He recognised that his doom was sealed, and he
penned an urgent entreaty that Timothy should hasten to
Rome and be with him at the end. What was it that had
happened so untowardly ? Evidence is lacking, but there
are two suggestions which are not without probability,
At the precognition the Apostle had been arraigned on
the old charge of seditious propagandism
and, though it
^as aggravated by the calumny that it was the Christians
who had fired the city in the 3^ear 64, he had succeeded in
demonstrating its unreasonableness. It was likely that, if
he were brought to trial on that score, he would be acquitted
;
Cf.
iv. 14.
*^
and
it
iv. 15.
lest their
prey should
688
639
been
set at liberty,
and
it is
xiu.
2,-^.
had reached Rome ere the end and had been arrested.
Luke ran the same risk, yet it does not appear that he was
and the fact that Timothy was assailed by Jewish
arrested
animosity would seem to prove how fearlessly, despite his
constitutional timidity, he had supported his beloved master.
Nor is this the only suggestion. At the precognition in (2) The
autumn Nero had been absent in Greece
but presently ^5!^^"^*
some state crisis had arisen, and he had been hastily sum- p'^asure.
moned back to Rome.^ The case of a poor Jewish stranger
would naturally have concerned him nothing, but an incident
had occurred which touched him closely. St. Chrysostom
relates that, probably during the interval between his
arrival in the city and his arrest, Paul had encountered a
beautiful concubine of the dissolute Emperor and had won
and when she refused to resume the unher for Christ
hallowed alliance, the incensed tyrant wreaked his vengeance
on the Apostle and had him sentenced to death.'
There is intrinsic probabiUty in the story, nor would His
*^"'*'"*'
St, Chrysostom have lightly retailed a baseless fable
and
it strildngly illustrates the sudden change in the Apostle's
The Emperor's displeasure sealed his doom. It
fortunes.
would be toward the close of the year when he was brought
into court, and he was sentenced to execution, not, like the
Apostle Peter who, according to tradition, was tried and
condemned on the self-same day, by the servile supplicium
of crucifixion but, as became a Roman citizen, by decapi;
tation.
It
That
work.
of the
Roman
Ancient opinion
Paulus Apostolus)
is
'The
is
Hebrews
is
not believed, on
account of the difference of style and language, to be his work but a work either
of Barnabas, according to TertuUian, or of the Evangelist
Luke, according to
and
Roman
I.
iv.
640
His
execution.
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
Tre
Fontane,
martyrdom
later
days there
is
'
Ann.
* Ibid., p.
448.
641
on the
site of a small church erected by the Emperor Constantine about a mile outside the Ostian Gate, marks his
resting-place.
The story is that after his execution his
dream.
*
2 f
Cf. the
? Cf.
II.
25.
His bunai
APPENDIX
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
Saul's Birth at Tarsus
In the Oratio Encomiasiica
Petrum
career
is
et
thus summarised
fiCTOL Trao-Tjs
a.d. i
in Principes Apostolorum
Paulum, erroneously ascribed to Chrys., Paul's
:
irpoOvfxias'
dvirav(TaTo ws
e'rwi'
'
the Lord with all eagerness and having finished his course
in the cause of religion he went to his rest about sixtyeight years of age.'
The precision and confidence of this
statement attest it as a recognised tradition
and if it be
accepted, then, since he was executed toward the close of 67
(vid. infra), he was bom about the 3 ear i, five or six years
later than our Lord (cf. The Days of His Flesh, pp. 11 f,),
and converted about 33.
;
Martyrdom of Stephen
From the activity of
April 33
the Hellenist synagogues (cf. Ac. vi.
9) it is probable that it was during the paschal week, when
the city was thronged with foreign worshippers, that Stephen
was arrested. In 33 the Passover fell on April 2 (cf. Lewin,
Fasti Sacri, p. 241).
summer of 33
The persecution in Jerusalem was sharp and short, and
as soon as he had finished the work there Saul set out for
Damascus (cf. Ac. viii. 3, ix. i, 2). The thunder-storm (cf. ix.
Moreover, it would seem
3) suggests the heat of midsummer.
to have been summer-time when he returned to Jerusalem
Saul's Conversion
three years later, since all the Apostles except Peter were
then absent from the city, probably on missions. They
would not travel in the winter (cf. Mt. xxiv. 20).
summer 33 summer 36
Damascus
.
period of three years broken by a season of retirement
rnupat Isavai
Cf. Ac. ix. 23
in Arabia (Gal. i. 17, 18).
a vague phrase denoting generally a considerable time
(cf. Ac. ix. 43, xviii. 18, xxvii. 7).
Its use here of a period
vStay at
646
LIFE
646
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
'
.......
30
ix.
Gal.
i.
Gal.
18,
i.
summer 36
21)
summer 36
summer 45
Agrippa's Persecution
Lewin, 1674.
xi. 25,
26)
.......
spring 45
summer
(Ac. xi.
30
45
Gal.
summer 46
i)
The famine happened under the procurators Cuspius
Fadus and Tiberius Alexander (cf. Jos. Ant. xx. v. 2) i.e.,
it began while the former was still in office and continued
The administration of Fadus
after the latter's accession.
began in 44, and Alexander's ended in 48. The di\dding
ii.
Conference at Jerusalem
It is
assumed
(cf.
;
ii.
late
summer 46
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
Caspari, Chron.
and Geogr.
647
Introd., 35
Ramsay, St. Paul
Lake, Earlier Epistles, pp. 279-86.
Other views, however, have been taken
i. Irenaeus (ill.
xiii. 3) connected Gal. ii. i-io with the third visit (cf. Ac.
XV. 1-29), identifying the conference with the Council at
Jerusalem. And this is the general opinion in modem times
(Grot., Neand., Baur, Meyer, Conybeare and Howson,
Farrar, Weizsacker, Lightfoot).
2. Wieseler connected it
with the fourth visit (cf. Ac. xviii. 22). 3. Epiphanius
(xxviii. 4) thought of the fifth visit (cf. Ac. xxi. 15 ff.), an
opinion which no one shares. The choice Hes between the
second visit and the third
and the evidence for the former
is conclusive,
(i) Paul says that he
went up in pursuance
of a revelation ' (Gal. ii. 2)
and this can hardly be other
than a reference to the prophecy of Agabus (cf. Ac. xi.
At the third visit he went up by the Church's
27-30).
appointment (cf. Ac. xv. 2). (2) Kar' ISUiy rois 8oKova-iv
(Gal. ii. 2) implies a private conference and not an open
discussion (cf. Ac. xv. 6, 22).
(3) The argument in Gal.
i. 17-ii. 10 is decisive.
Paul maintains that he had received
his Gospel from the Lord and not from the Twelve, and this
he demonstrates by recounting his dealings with the latter.
He specifies two interviews, one three years and the other
fourteen after his conversion, at neither of which had they
questioned his doctrine and it would have been fatal to his
argument had there actually been during the interval another
interview (cf. Ac. xi. 29, 30) which he suppresses. Lightfoot
pleads that it was legitimate for him to ignore the second
visit since it fell, as he calculates, during Agrippa's perseciTtion and the Apostles had fled from the city, adducing
by way of evidence that the Antiochene bounty was delivered not to the Apostles but to the Elders (cf. Ac. xi. 30).
But (a) the Elders is a generic term for the leaders of the
Church and may include the Apostles (cf. i Pet. v. i).
(b) A persecution which drove the Apostles from Jerusalem
would have prevented the visit of the relief-party. In
fact Agrippa's persecution had happened two years earUer.
Nor (c) does it appear that the Apostles fled from it any more
than from the fiercer persecution under Saul (cf. p. 46). It is
indeed said that on his escape from prison Peter betook
himself to Mary's house and then went ets irtpov tottov'
but this need not mean ' to another town.'
(Ac. xii. 17)
his own lodging in the city.
Rather * to another house
then after an
Unfortunately the chronological note
i.e., according to the
interval of fourteen years (Gal. ii. i)
ancient reckoning, thirteen full years is indecisive, since it
is questionable whether the starting-point of the calculation
On the
is the conversion in 33 or the previous visit in 36.
the Traveller, pp. 51-60
'
'
'
'
'
'
648
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
'
'
with
xii.
25,
assimilated to
and
virka-rpi-^av
e^
(ttTro)
TepoivraAvj/i,
was then
First Mission
The Departure
spring 47
midsummer 49
Cyprus
Pamphylia
March
close of
June 47
July 47
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
649
PisiDiAN Antioch
beginning of Aug.end of Oct. ^7
Paul and Barnabas arrived here early in Aug. Ere they
began their ministry some time elapsed, long enough for its
becoming known that they were qualilied to address the
synagogue (cf. Ac. xiii. 14, 15) probably about a fortnight.
The rupture with the Jews (cf. vers. 44-47) would thus
occur on the last Sabbath of Aug., and the subsequent
diffusion of the Gospel throughout the Phrygian District
(cf. ver. 49) involves a considerable time, quite two months.
.
IcoNiUM
Cf.
.....
Ac.
xiv.
Nov. 47
....
Lystra
The appearance
early summer 48
)(pnyc>v
^leTpiif/ni-,
The phrase
'
they
implies a
of the
......
Derbe
Sept. 48
midwinter
midwinter
spring 49
spring 49
of
midsummer.
....
June 49
midsummer 49
ii.
LIFE
650
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
'
'
'
'
'
'
Paul
pp. 304
ff.),
Council at Jerusalem
Second Mission
....
early in 50
spring 50
'
May 53
probably Apr. 50
during the progress
'
Derbe
........
June 50
PisiDiAN Antioch
July 50
It was the danger of venturing into the vallej' of the Lycus
during the heat of midsummer that deterred Paul from
passing into the Province of Asia (cf. Ac. xvi. 6). Cf. p. 122.
Troas
........
Philippi
Thessalonica
Aug. 50
Aug. Dec. 50
Jan. May 51
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
651
May July
Bkrcea
Athens
31
Aug. 51
(6)
his
(7)
his
arraignment before
Corinth
The accession
close of Feb. 53
Sept. 51
GaUio to the proconsulship of Achaia
an historical landmark, and its date has been
of
652
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
ST.
PAUL
'
Oct. 51
Oct. 51
Nov. 51
Accession of Gallio
....
....
July
i,
52
Aug. 52
Arrival at Jerusalem
early May 53
The journey was protracted by (i) Paul's sickness at
Cenchrese (cf. p. 189) and (2) the stoppage at Ephesus
(cf. Ac. xviii. 19-21), but he would easily reach Jerusalem
in time for Pentecost
year on
May
12
(cf.
Return to Antioch
(cf.
Ac.
Lewin,
.
xviii.
21 T. R.), which
fell
that
p. 301).
.
toward close
of
May
53
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
Letter to the Galatians
653
....
June 53
Paul paid three visits to Galatia
(i) from Aug. 47 to
spring 49 in the course of his first Mission (cf. Ac. xiii. 14xiv. 23), (2) in early summer 50 at the beginning of his second
Mission (cf. Ac. xvi. 1-5), and (3) in autumn 53 at the outset
of his third Mission (cf. Ac. xviii. 23)
and his statement
:
between
(2)
and
(3)
The simple
Trportpov
'
'
'
'
letter
was written
iypd(f)rj
dno
Rome. Cf.
The Other
at
Tw/xjjs.
MSS.
was written at
subscript, in several
is
that
it
Ephesus, and
It is tenable
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
654
PAUL
ST.
in Gal.
Third Mission
Ephesus
Aug,
(cf
Ac. xix.
8,
10
xx. 31)
July 53
May 57
July 53
beginning of Oct. 53
Oct. 53
Jan. 56
autumn 54
The evidence
how
vi.
wonderment
'
'
'
contemplated
its
'
i Cor.')
delivery
before
begun Feb. 55
Passover
(cf.
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
Arrival at Ephesus of Corinthian Deputies
655
Cor. xvi. 17)
(i
Feb. 55
the early part of the letter (i-vi. 11) Paul proceeds
upon the report of the people of Chloe
at vii. i he starts
answering a letter just to hand from Corinth.
In
'
'
June 55
and
'
autumn 55
unrecorded episode is twofold
(i) In his stern letter (2 Cor. x-xiii. 10) he refers to
the visit which he had in contemplation and which he
actually paid (cf. Ac. xx. 2, 3), as his third visit to Corinth
(cf. xii. 14, xiii. i), mentioning also a second visit which he
had paid and reiterating a threat of disciplinary procedure
which he had then intimated in the event of continued
obduracy (cf. xiii. 2).
(2) In his glad letter (2 Cor. i-ix,
xiii. 11-14) after the trouble was ended he refers to a painful
visit which he had paid to Corinth
an experience which
he had determined never to repeat (cf. ii. i).
This visit would involve hardly a month's absence from
Ephesus. The wind at that season was N.W, (cf. p. 648),
and the ship would easily fetch Cenchreae in a week. The
return, with the wind on the quarter, would be more exThe evidence
'
of this otherwise
peditious.
'
'
LIFE
656
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
stem
letter
(cf.
'
'
X. 7-xii. 10).
'
'
'
'
'
'
10).
......
Troas
Macedonia
summer
early
(2
Cor.
i-ix,
Jan. 56
till
early
summer 56
beginning of Dec. 56
xiii.
Sept. 56
11-14)
(cf. v. i)
to the
Romans
early March 57
early Dec. 56
Justification
by Faith
('
the Epistle
').
early March 57
Evidently Paul's first intention was to reach Jerusalem
in time for Passover, which fell that year on Apr. 7 (cf.
Lewin, p. 311).
.
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
657
Troas
Apr. 19-25, 57
Being in haste to keep their appointment at Troas (cf.
Ac. XX. 5) they would set out from Philippi immediately
on the conclusion of the Feast. The passage from Neapolis
to Troas occupied four full days (cf. Ac. xx. 6
a\pi r'nupMv
:roT, where Cod. Bez. (D) has TrifMirTauu,
on the fifth day ')
and they stayed at Troas seven days, reckoning from the day
.
'
of their arrival.
Troas to Assos
(cf.
Ac. xx.
Assos to Mitylene
MlTYLENE TO ChIOS
Monday, Apr.
7, 11)
26,
57
Wednesday, Apr.
Chios to Trogyllium
28,
57
Trogyllium to Miletus
May
night of Saturday,
i,
57
Miletus to Cos
Cos to Rhodes
Jerusalem
Pentecost
fell
'
....
....
....
....
May
2,
57
Monday, May
3,
57
Sunday,
Arrival at C^sarea
May
31,
June
2,
57
57
6.58
(vers.
i)
(8-12) five
3-7.
latest
of the
(cf.
Schiirer,
Book
ii.
i.
of Acts
it
'
'
....
Aug. 59
early in Oct. 59
The Fast
xxvii. 27).
Shipwreck on Melita
beginning of Nov. 59
Feb.
8,
60
On
....
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
659
(cf.
....
Arrtyal at Rome
From
Puteoli
to
(cf.
Rome
first
week
of
March 60
Way
from
Roman Imprisonment
(cf.
March 60
Arrival of Epaphroditus from Philippi
March 62
midsummer 60
Letter to Philippi
The Apostle was a prisoner when he wrote this
i. 12-14, 17), and the imprisonment in question is
Nov. 60
letter
(cf.
certiiinly,
'
'
curator.
indicates
But 01 K- Trjs
Rome. Nor is
p. 512).
The
Kdicrapos
ot/a'as~
plainly
22)
(iv.
it
of the
Imperial City.
Epistle to Ephesians
Asia")
of 6i
,
despatched
'
')
about
of 62
begmnmg
i
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
66o
ST.
PAUL
(cf.
Phm.
22).
wrote Phil.
(cf.
i.
March 62
At Ephesus
In Macedonia
At
Apr. 62
till
C0LOSS.E
close of 62
early in 63
till
June
early in 63
At Syrian Antioch
late
summer 63
winter 63-64
spring 64
spring 66
summer
Evangelisation of Crete
of
66
late autumn 66
Written probably from Corinth on the eve of Paul's
departure for Nicopolis (cf. iii. 12).
Letter to Titus
At Nicopolis
winter 66-G7
....
spring 67
late
summer 67
Sept. 67
between
mart3Tdom.
PAULINE CHRONOLOGY
661
:
;:
II
THE NARRATIVES OF
SAUL'S CONVERSION
Book of
and the second and
There
Acts.
The
first
the historian's
(ix.
3-9)
'
'
'
'
'
'
gtiishing
'
the
Sonum
Bengel
'
:
Mi
Grotius
audientes,
Cf.
confuse
Mk. xiv
64,
where
in
each case
it
663
'
'
ix.
of ver. 7,
of
Him
'
'
the voice
'
as
'
the voice
;,
Ill
PAUL'S
What
this
may have
All the
matic.
MALADY
been is and probably must remain problevaHd evidence is furnished by two references of
'
not intended visiting them just then, but an illness had compelled him.
2. The malady was not merely distressing to himIt was
a trial to them
self but offensive to those about him.
and he gratefully acknowledges how they had conquered their
'
'
natural aversion.
special
'
'
simum
'
afiliction
for
he refers to
it
(cf.
2 Cor.
xii. 7)
and shows how it had clung to him during the interval and how
he had recognised in it a precious use. He styles it here o-koAo^
-ry a-apKi, and the primary question is the significance of o-xoAof
664
MALADY
PAUL'S
properly denoted
a stake
665
It
De
'
emerged from
his
Consol. ad Marc,
xx
fish, tiU it
Sen.
'
mouth.
;
Cf. Lipsius,
Epist. xiv.
It is,
De
Cruce, vi
however, in-
'
has
Cf.
Tr]v oLKavOav.
Num.
xxxiii.
'
'
opinions
is
three types,
definition
(cf.
we have
as
'
Iren. v.
seen,
was
iii.
i).
specified as headache.
reference
to
2.
and here as
in Gal. finds
was the
Cf. Bern.
De
by Vulg.
Misled
3.
it
Grad. Humil.
{prim. grad.).
Cf.
'
libidinis
On
the Apostle's
;
approved
the
unfortunate
theory
that,
like
Julius
Caesar,
epUeptic
It is
(cf. Ramsay's discussion in Teaching of Paul, pp. 306 ff.).
nevertheless the very
a warning against rash speculation
antiquity of the headache tradition entitles it to consideration
and what is recorded of the Apostle's malady especially the
circumstances of his first seizure and its frequent recurrence
;
'
'
is
strongly suggestive
Ramsay in his
Comm. on Gal.,
of
malarial fever.
'
Every
one,'
says
the fevers that infest especially the south coasts of Asia Minor,
but are found everywhere in the country, knows that they come
in recurring attacks, which prostrate the sufferer for the time,
and then, after exhausting themselves, pass off, leaving him very
LIFE
66/S
weaiic
that a
higher lands
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
common remedy
and
that,
is
severe headache.'
Vf-
IV
tradition is that
Hist. Eccl.
III.
AovKas
TO
8e
jjifv
of Antioch.
yevos wv twv
air'
Cf.
Eus.
'AvTiox'as t^v
tw TIaT;A<^.
Hieronym.
medicus Antiochensis, ut ejus scripta
indicant, Graeci sermonis non ignarus fuit, sectator Apostoli
Pauli et omnis peregrinationis ejus comes.'
It has from an
early date been generally assumed that by Antioch was meant
the famous Syrian capital (cf. Hieronym., Comment, in Matt.
Lucas medicus, natione Syrus Antiochensis ')
PrcBfat.
and
hence much doubt has arisen.
The tradition has either been entirely discredited, as by Meyer,
and ascribed to a confusion of Luke with Lucius, the prophet
of Syrian Antioch (cf. Ac. xiii. i), or explained away, as by
Ramsay (cf. St. Paul the Traveller, p. 389 Luke the Physician,
pp. 65 ff.), who finds something singular in the phrase of Eusebius
being according to birth of those from Antioch,' and maintains
that this curious and awkward expression is obviously chosen
in order to avoid the statement that Luke was an Antiochian
and it amounts to an assertion that Luke was not an Antiochian,
but belonged to a family that had a connection with Antioch.'
Ramsay's theory is that he was a Macedonian and belonged to
PhiUppi. He appears, on the evidence of the first personal
narration, in Paul's company at Troas (cf. Ac. xvi. 10), and he
man of Macedonia who appealed
was, Ramsay thinks, the
to the Apostle Come over and help us {St. Paul tJie Traveller,
But indeed there is nothing either curious or
pp. 200 ff.).
awkward in the language of Eusebius. He might have written
Luke being by race an Antiochene (to iikv yeros Ctv 'AvTia^evs),
but Antioch had furnished other notable converts, and therefore
he wrote being in respect of his race one of the Antiochene group.'
There is, however, good reason for doubting the tradition if
Syrian Antioch be intended for there is not the slightest evidence
8e
(TruTTTi'ifirjv
Script
Eccl.
larphs
'
to.
TrAetCTTa tru-yycyoi'tus
Lucas
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
LIFE
668
Book
in the
city,
(D),
57),
of Acts that
PAUL
avTwj'
rejoicing
ovofxaTL
it is
And
was much
them named
This implies that the historian Luke
"Aytt/?os
arr][j.acv(Dv,
'
ST.
ts
AND LETTERS OF
form as
of
in its earliest
there
who
shared the
Since, however,
Antioch that
is
by the sacred
narrative.
And Paul
sit
(cf.
of the Gentiles,
Again,
xvii. 22).
'
'
(cf.
40
was present
xxvi.
Here
i).
Luke
memory.
in the synagogue,
lived in his
may
this
is
Laertius
(11.
48) tells
how Xenophon,
the
'
hearer of Socrates
'
'
(r'TToo-jy/xctwo-a/zei'os
XeyofKva)
to.
'
669
which had the force of many letters in Httle short marks, and
introduced them into various parts of the Senate House.' Socrates
Scholasticus {Eccl. Hist. vi. iv.) says that some of Chrysostom's
biiUiant Homilies were
published by himself, while others
'
pp. 241
ff.
is
Oxyrh.
Pap. 724.
(2)
On
and counselled
their
their converts
exhortations
hearers
the
historian
xiv. 21-23)
includes
^.nd in reporting
himself
among
the
they confirmed
the souls of the disciples, exhorting to continuance in the Faith,
and that through many tribulations we must enter into the
:
'
of God.'
This may indeed be taken as an abrupt
from oratio obliqua to oratio recta (cf. Moulton's Winer,
but it is more naturally regarded as the first of the we
Kingdom
transition
p. 725),
'
passages.'
(3)
When
a.
him
at Troas.
the Apostle's
'
670
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
the motion of
James and
motion
xv.
(Ac.
dkiayrjfxdTwv T<av
20)
ci'SwAoji/
and what
xii.
(ill.
'
XCEHLP,
'
Kal
tt/s
strangled.'
is
The decree
2.
Comment.
Kal
iSu>\odvTO)V
'
TTopi'ctas,
Iren., Tert.
omit
aifMUTOs
Kal
is
situation
28
to
strangled)
and
strangled,
'
it
(i)
and
idols
(3)
fornication.
after
7ro/Dvias
Iren.
(i)
X*A*BC,
Ep.
viii.
29)
irviKTOxi) Kal
(X'^A^EHLP
and blood and things
fornication.'
(2)
12),
and the
difference
(4)
was threefold
tov)
is
is
Bez. (D),
(ver. 29)
11. vii.
between them
was fourfold
(AB om.
Contra
TTViKTtov
sacrificed
{De Pud.
Ktti Tri'tKTOJi/,
The
13,
things
strangled (what
ix.
11.
Cod.
omit
(2)
i, 2)
ii.
ad Rom.
twv
17),
The
i.
Chrys.
Vulg.,
is
and what
(i)
(2)
blood,
(3)
things
(2)
blood,
and
'
the
Holy
Spirit
'
(cf.
2 Pet.
i.
is
21).
The question
authentic
is.
Which
of
sibilities
in the
great uncials
but
it
LIFE
672
AND LETTERS OF
PAUL
ST.
confirmed
cent.)
clause
ver.
Ktti
'
'
(cf. p.
or
'
269).
Cf.
Mt.
is
of
'
the prohibition of
(cf.
'
30
Aug. Contra Faust. Manich. xxxii. 13
xxiii,
'
frequent signification
Ps. h. 14
(Tert.
'
precept.
here
'
'id
est,
ne
quidquam ederent carnis, cujus sanguis non est effusus. Quod alii
non sic intelligunt, sed a sanguine praeceptum esse abstinendum,
ne quis homicidio se contaminet.')
and so neither is the pro;
What
is
forbidden
is
not the
677,
of
pretation of
'
illustrated
it
as unclean.
of
'
'
prohibition of
'
as a food-law,
it
was
'
Once the
had been misconstrued
'
blood
not the
'
'
'
mandata ab
leges
Romanae, id
est,
'
'
'
2 u
LIFE
674
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
'
'
ignored.
'
'
to touch thrushes or tinier birds unless their blood has been poured
if it
by a bleeding wound
but that which proceedeth out " (Mt. xv. 11).' The compromise
would have been futile. At the best it would have established a
'
'
'
VI
The Mode.
rendering
Baptism
the
of
Hebrew
(/?a7rrifr/xd?,
n^^np
'
Cf. 2 Ki. V.
14
'
:
'
'
{b'2^\)
'
(Halm)
(xdkvro'i
yap
ttJs
t}/X(uv
ftkcrov
Jos.
Vit.
fSanri-
rhv 'XSpcav.
Immersion was thus the proper Jewish mode, but it was found
difficult where water was scanty but in certain cases
actually dangerous.
It is told that in the days of R. Joshua ben
Levi the Gahleans represented that the chill was harmful to
their women and occasioned sterility (cf. Lightfoot, Hor. Heh.
on Mt. iii. 6)
and among the Christians at all events a modification was certainly adopted in the administration of the Sacrament.
They retained the method of immersion, but two others were
recognised and practised in the primitive Church. These were
effusion or pouring (exxvo-is, effusio) and aspersion or sprinkling
(pavTt(r|U09, aspersio).
The evidence appears on the pages of the
New Testament, and it is this that the sacred v/riters not merely
make distinct allusion to all the three modes but unfold the
not only
676
'
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
676
His
PAUL
ST.
career
Death,
And
Ascension.
His
this is
'
'
'
dAteC fxep6Trwv
TWV
'
pisi^gr of mortals,
^ut
TTcAayovs KaKias
dyvovs
t'x^vs
Luring pure
Bapt.
i),
water
in
'
('
'
fish
(cf.
'
Lk.
the immersion
i^y 0AaQ(OV.
yA.VKp2-
for
(T(t>^OfJiVU)V,
and
v. lo).
'
their
We
drawing
forth, their
'
catching
bom
in the
aqua nascimur
').
New Testament,
a singularly impressive fashion. John the Baptist
declared that his Baptism with water unto repentance was
prophetic of a nobler Baptism the Messiah's Baptism with the
Holy Spirit and with fire (cf. Mt. iii. ii) and the Lord reiterated
the promise at His Ascension (cf. Ac. i. 5).
And how was it
fulfilled ?
On the Day of Pentecost there appeared unto them
and it sat upon each
tongues parting asunder, like as of fire
one of them. And tbey were all filled with the Holy Spirit
(Ac. ii. 3, 4).
That was the promised Baptism
and it is
presently defined as an
outpouring or effusion
(vers. 16,
Cf. Tit. iii. 4-6.
It could not have
e^'x^'^')
17, 33
'^ixf'')been thus designated unless effusion had been a recognised mode
of administration
and the symbolic value of this mode lies
in its proclamation of the essential truth that the grace of the
Sacrament is an operation of the Holy Spirit.
2.
The mode
and that
in
'
'
'
'
'
677
Keb.
Cf.
restored
believed
passages
Leg.
et
An
is furnished by the
Mk. vii. 4
When thej'
come from the market-place, except they wash themselves, they
Here the MSS. vary between (SaTrria-oivTai, baptise
eat not.'
(i.e.,
dip
or
immerse ') themselves,' and pavria-oyvTai,
sprinkle themselves.'
clothed
(2) Rev. xix. 13, where A.V. has
with a vesture dipt in blood,' and R.V. arrayed in a garment
sprinkled with blood.' These renderings represent different
Some MSS. have f3ej3afi{jievo\', baptised or dipped,'
readings.
sprinkled.'
The
and others Trepipepajj-jxevov or pepai'TLo-iievoi',
plain inference is that fSaTrri^dv, 'baptise,' and pavTi^eu', 'sprinkle,'
had come to be employed as synonymous terms.
T... conclusion from aU this evidence is that in the Apostolic
Church the Sacrament of Baptism was administered after three
modes Immersion or Dipping, Effusion or Pouring, and
(Cf. i Cor. x. 2, where Aspersion
Aspersion or Sprinkling.
and Immersion appear side by side.) Each was recognised as
legitimate, and the choice was determined by considerations of
convenience and suitability. This is borne out by the article
on Baptism in that primitive directory, The Teaching of the
thus baptise.
Concerning Baptism
Twelve Apostles (vii)
ministration.
interesting corroboration
'
(i)
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
After
all this
name
of
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
678
ST.
PAUL
the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit in n\dng {i.e.,
running ') water. And if thou hast not Hving water, baptise
'
in cases of delicacy),
'
'
'
'
37-39)
and
it
is
(cf.
Ac.
ii.
only their converts but their converts' households (cf. xvi. 14,
29-34), plainly implying that the faith of the head of the
15
house availed vicariously for his family (cf. i Cor. vii. 14). And
>
is
'
'
II, 12).
It is the seal of God's New Covenant with
and His Chrrch as Circumcision was the seal of the Old
Covenant with Abraham and his seed after him (cf. Rom. iv. 11).
The New Covenant is not less but larger, wider and more benignant than the Old
and as the children of faithful Israelites
were comprehended in the Old Covenant and every male received
the seal of Circumcision, so the children of behevers are comprehended in the New and receive the seal of Baptism.
2. Infant Baptism was early practised, and Origen expressly
and repeatedly affirms that it was derived from the Apostles
(cf. Ad Rom. Comment, v. 9
In Lev. Horn. viii. 3 In Luc. Horn.
Its legitimacy went unchallenged until post-Reformation
xiv).
days, and the objection came of over-emphasis of the Lutheran
doctrine of Justification by Faith.
It is indeed by faith that we
are saved
but, as the Pauhne doctrine of Imputation and the
(Col.
ii.
Christ
scientific
is
vicarious
679
as well as personal.
It is
3.
that, so far
doomed on
if
This, however,
is
a false reading of
but
it
So heavy a
and
warriors, when on
it
lightly incurred
for
ment
'
of
violence.
'
'
68o
LIFE
AND LETTERS OF
ST.
PAUL
approach
of death.
It
Valentinian
ill,
baptised,
more
i.
11).
'
i.
ii.
'
{Confess.
though Infant Baptism was held lawful by the Church, yet some
with Tertullian and Nazianzen, thought it most convenient to make
no haste, and the rest left the time of Baptism to every ones
Insomuch as not only
liberty, and forced none to be baptized
Constantine, Theodosius, and such others as were converted at
Years of Discretion, but Augustine and many such as were the
:
(one or both)
Catechumens, or Expectants,'
VII
The
In
1.
aXrj^o)?
at<^i'i5ios V. 3.
dvafKvwt*
ycAos
lo.
i.
e^r)\^(op,ai*
27.
V.
KOTa^tdo/xai
V.
oAokAtj/jos v.
14.
ofTt'o)? ii.
7rpo-aa-;^w
iv. 8.
V.
In
^<(r^ai*
2.
II.
9.
3.
i.
8.
i.
avovTO.O'ia
(XTOTTos
iii.
(TaAtuw
ii.
vjr/)ai'^ai'o>*
In
and
KaT(v6viu>
Benedictus, Lk.
8.
vTrepeK-e/jto-trws*
4.
(rk^oxTfia
ii.
iii.
i.
f7rt<ri'iay(uy^
ii.
iii.
7,
9.
<7rjp,ii6o/J.ai*
4.
dTaKTtii<i*
7.
<i'Otiy/xa*
9.
i.
i.
e'lSo^a-
5.
dpotofLai
i.
epupyd^opai*
iii.
14.
Tti
w*
3.
Th.
i.
i.
ii.
Toya/50vv
14.
ii.
iv. 6.
uJraKTtw*
3.
ii.
mpkofiai
13.
iii.
2.
o/ieipo/Mai*
Pauline Epistles
in
VKau;(ao^ai*
10, 12.
9.
3.
Oikt^
2.
iv.
dAiyo^tn^^os*'
5.
vrcp^au'w
2.
ii.
ii.
(rvfx<\>v\kTi]%*
3.
iii.
(iSi'v V.
KoAoroieo)*
ii.
iii.
i.
7.
8.
ii.
II.
6,
vfSpi^d)
ii.
avatpktii
iii.
crauo/iai*
10.
^Ad^*
13.
2.
ii.
Tpo<f)6<i*
ii.
23.
V.
dpyay-
17.
0<o5i'SaKTOS*
II.
11, v. 14.
ii.
V. 23.
13,
iii.
ii.
yacrTrjp v. 3 (also
ivopKi^oi*
15.
14.
v.
KoAoKta*
oAoTfAiJs*
23.
Trapafiv6(0[xai
10.
iv.
16.
iv.
10,
ii.
ck-Shi'ikw
1.
ii.
9,
T/a-v^a^w
8.
i.
i.
d7ro/o<^ai'('^(o*
aroKTOv*
3.
KcAcixr/xa*
5.
i.
v.
dfiefj.TTTiu%*
17.
iv.
etVoSos
12).
i.
13.
ii.
aTTai'Tijcrts
acr^aAeta
iv. 6.
in quot. Tit.
11,
iii.
Th.
79).
*
Nowhere
else in
N. T,
RSI
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
682
PAUL
ST.
II
In
I.
XV.
ai8ios
I.
iKpoarqi
aAaAj;Tos*
13.
ii.
dvayw
27 (quot.).
ix.
dvaTroX6yi]Toi*
xi.
20,
i.
dvdpa^*
SS26.
iii.
x.
dviXei^fxioi'*
diraTTOKpivofiai
23.
di'TiTd(r<ro/xai xiii.
31,
XV.
31.
dirkvavTi
dirotrTvyeui*
xii.
9.
xi.
30,
vii.
dpidfios ix.
27 (quot
i.
i.
dri/Lid^a)
27.
ye/AO)
19.
ix.
SiayyeAAw
Kpicrid*
iii.
riii.
i.
i.
26, V.
ii.
fVKe\Tpi(uj*
xi.
17,
xv.
i7ravaft,ifiP7J(TKWi*
17
(quot.).
epTTeroi'
^TOi*
Kadopdu)*
KttAAieAatos*
xi.
i.
KaivoT/s*
20.
Kardyw
24.
xi.
(quot.).
Kartfyopeit}
KaTapdop-at
8 (quot).
15.
ii.
/cpa/ie>'s xi.
Nowhere
else in
iii.
xi.
34,
23.
17KW xi.
iii.
i.
2.
ii.
17.
26 (quot.).
i.
xv.
30.
16.
Kad-qKO)
13 (quot.).
KaKorj^tta* i. 29.
6.
30.
14.
21.
N, T.
8.
c7rta->j/zos
^coo-ri'yTjs*
KaraKavxaop-at
xii.
eKKaiofxaL*
Upovpyeoi*
vi. 4, vii.
6.
KardXaXos*
v. 1 6, 1 8, viii. I.
Kardw^iS*
x.
SoAioco*
eTriKaXTJTrTCiv*
xv.
20.
i.
2 2.
13.
cyKaAtw
(irovopA^oiMai*
il.
cos
25.
iii.
27,
17.
ii.
xii.
ii.
4.
V'6tKos
viii.
5,
^ioT)7>;*
iepoo-i)Aeo>*
IXaa-TrjpLOV
iii,
^ew
30.
(quot.).
xii. 8.
KaTdnpi/xa*
i.
viii.
).
7ri7ro^ta*
3.
kmi^kptii
(^ev/DTjs*
16.
xi.
iAapoT>;s*
28.
xv.
trrnriTrTO)
23.
i.
vi.
drjpa*
(TraiaTravofiai
15.
effiTuyxdi'O) xi. 7.
7.
evTvyxo>o>
24.
23,
19,
5.
(quot.
i.
Sixaio-
xiii. 2.
iii,
V.
20
X.
fSovXrjua
Sevpo
11 (quot.).
kkXlv(o
/i<^ttn;s
24.
18,
15.
d(^iK'o/iai*
22.
8wpi]ixa v. 16.
tK^vvvofiai
21 (quot.).
xv.
ffnrLfi.TrX-qp.1
16,
eK^'jjTeco iii.
iKiTiTavvvfiL* xi.
i.
32,
i.
xi.
13 (quot.).
iii.
19.
i.
8, x. 21,
da-xrjfiocrm'ri
ii.
StarayTj
33.
xvi.
yvwarros
4,
14 (quot.).
31.
i.
)t?5Auo-cro/iut
(quot.).
8ii<aiwfjia
5.
ii
12 (quot.).
1 7.
ix.
do-TTis*
I.
dcrvvdeTO^*
ii.
iii.
23.
ii.
iii
14
iii.
13 (quot.).
27.
iv.
24,
dxptoo/xat*
xvi. 19.
d(T6evT)p.a* xv.
).
6.
avn-
aTro/SoXtj
d/od*
22.
xi.
ii.
20.
ix.
d-ti^cw
2.
18 (quot.).
iii.
diroroixui*
dcrvveros
drox^j*
12.
ii.
xii.
di'^joai5njTOS*
31.
i.
3,
t8.
a^t/zos
5.
ii.
dvaXoyta*
9.
dvo/xws*
9 (quot.).
x.
vii.
viii.
xvi.
a.Ko.KO'i
dfHTavorjTOS*
dva^do)
20 (quot.).
xii.
aSworos
(quot.).
26.
viii.
II
xv.
7.
I.
ii.
di/Ta7roSoj[jia
atVew
20.
i.
dypieXaios*
a/3vcr(ros X. 7 (quot.).
xi.
Karavoeo)
^/j.
iv.
19.
KaTatr/caTTTW* xi. 3
xAdSos xi. 16, 17,
VERBAL PECULIARITIES
KoiTTj ix. 10, xiii. 13.
karpsia
(quot.).
XfiTovpyiu) XV.
/ieraAAao-o-tu*
fiOLxakii
iv. 19.
vtKfjtw
otKeT>7? xiv. 4.
ix.
TTLTrpda-KU) \\\.
Trpof^arov
19.
yiVU)CTKUi viii.
29,
TT/DoaraTis* xvi. 2.
cTKOTL^opLai
18.
ix.
o-wKd/xTTTw*
o-vrrtAcw
2.
Tpi(iui
(TvvTpippa*
(TwuSivw*
viii.
(quot.).
TaAatVa)/3os
vTTaiSpos*
VTrep4>pofkii}* xii. 3.
ix.
i.
<^opos
29.
xi.
XprjpaTi^oi,
if^tva-pa*
vi.
xiii. 6,
13.
2.
In
vii.
iii.
lo.
Cor.
\pi6vpi(TTris*
iii.
28 (quot.).
crvi(f)rjpL*
v. 6,
viii.
i.
iii.
xi.
v. 9).
4.
8,
dyo/ad^w'Vi. 20,
vii.
22.
9 (quot.).
ii.
19.
viii.
37.
</)iAo-
^oi-os
(jn'papa ix.
<^vo-ikos
i.
15 (quot.).
21,
26, 27.
Xvi.
18.
wcrt
i.
i.
x/''?<^''"^<'7''<**
oj/jaios X.
30.
16
viroXeippn*
19.
(fxxaKw
16.
iii.
mpdirovi
tv<^Aos'
7, 27.
6,
Gal.
i.
orrvii.
raAatTrw/jia
<f>oi'(vo} xiii.
xpr)paTi(rp6^*
3.
17.
w<f>e\(ia
dya/xos*
xii.
3 (quot.).
dtpovijpa
7.
16 (also in proverb
xi.
22.
ix.
(TVV(T\i]pmi^opai
UTre/ai'tKa'co*
vttoSikos*
11.
UTTi'os xiii.
26.
viii.
avr-
16,
13 (quot.).
iii.
q.
26.
viii.
32.
viii.
T/jd'^v;Aos xvi. 4.
15.
<^iAocrTopyo5*
13.
xii.
Tcic^os
24.
it7roAt7ro/zai*
27 (quot.).
^exla
36 (quot.).
crvn<fiVTo<;*
xv.
15,
ix.
(r<fiayri* viii.
I'TrcpevTi'yxdiw*
2.
vii.
uvVTcpvai*
16 (quot.).
vii.
14,
cri'i'TySo/xai* vii.
22.
viii.
iii.
roXpiipoTepioi* XV.
23.
i.
22.
xiii.
<TK\i]pvni}
5.
34 (quot.).
ii.
13.
TTfjc.-
a-a(iai'<d
o-Tvay/xos
17.
crvipapTX'peio*
28 (quot.).
ix.
20.
xvi.
viii.
wri<7Ti d^'w*
12.
i.
ii.
1.
-rpoky^opai.*
ynvaj aTraroyuui*
30.
ii.
25.
7rpoo-Aj/i\it9* xi.
(quot.).
o-vi'So^d^w*
10 (quot.).
xi.
ttoit/tj/s
iii.
Trpovoia
15.
o-u/u/ioi-Ao?* xi.
xv.
26.
viii.
<rvvTrapaKaX(opai*
xii.
11,21.
fri'i'aywit^o/^at*
5.
avTiAa/xySaio/iai
lo
xi.
ofMoiou}
6<j}iL\rifia
35 (quot.).
i.
(TK\i)p6ri)<i*
25.
i.
21,
i.
7.
19.
Trr)\(Uix. 21.
23.
i.
irpoyivopai*
(r/3d(oiiai*
29 (quot.).
ix.
4-
'
v.
ii.
Tr/ooTrdrtop* iv. I.
oSijyo?
irpodvpo^
10.
xii.
ixokn
ix. 4.
reren'oi'
ir/joSi^w^i* xi.
2.
xi.
TTpo-qyiopat*
9.
iii.
M^fja
11.
9.
opt^w
vii. 6.
14.
i.
oixoOvfiaSov x\. 6.
36 (quot.).
viii.
5.
Aoyto-z/os
2.
ix.
xiii.
27.
i.
Trepas x. 18 (quot.).
ope^is*
7raAaioTys*
20.
ii.
25.
iii.
18 (quot.).
15.
iii.
22,
vo/Mo^fo-m*
^V.
13
/itaT^s
//tJttw
ii.
iii.
Xtififia* xi.
iii.
19.
15.
ii.
/ioix<vw
^/y.
21
xii.
o^vs
TTttiScvTTys
Trapcu-ts*
oiK'OT/xei'jj X.
29 (quot.).
iv. 4.
vii.
fiira^v
2.
Xoyiov
i.
fiiii<^ofiai ix.
26.
4 (quot.),
iii.
21.
i.
xii.
683
Aa/oiy^*
A<xovov xiv.
i.
Aoyecf^s
25,
i.
xii,
4,
27.
//aratoo/xat*
15.
ii.
ix.
LETTERS
IN
ii, 32,
23, 30.
*
34.
dyv//i*
d8d;ravos*
Nowhere
ix.
else in
i.
18.
N. T,
28.
dSr^Aos
xi. 8.
d&yAws*
ix.
26.
xi-
5i
a^vjioi
xiii.
X.
4.
dnepifivoi
vii.
28.
dvTtA>y/xi/'ts* xii.
dpyvptov
xvi. 3.
dp^^ireKTcoi'*
10,
iv.
d(rx^/Jio''>* vii.
vii.
vi.
yi'/ifiTevw*
5,
SiSaxro?
11.
xii.
xiv. 28.
SitpfiYji'eina xii.
Siipdia iv.
Spda-(Top.at.*
ido)
ix.
12.
XV.
viii.
I,
h'ipyij/xa*
ev'TpoTTTj*
5, XV.
vi.
Rom.
7rdi'u
XV. 6.
v. 8.
Gal.
iv.
ii7rdpS/)os*
evo-x'/ZAwv vii.
ddTTTiii
XV. 4.
tepor
KaXd/JLtf*
iii.
To/iai*
xi.
<^/J,
Kara^pdofiai*
56
(quot.).
24.
(caAuTTTW
3 1,
ix.
Krjfi.6(u* ix.
tyKOTr?^)*
8.
eAecivd?
xi.
27.
14
koprd^ui*
bis.
iv.
iva-xqiioa-vir}*
lafia*
29.
xii. 9,
I'x^i!*
KaraKaiu)
3.
1 8.
9 (quot.).
/vAdu) X.
Kiipu} xi.
16, xi.
Nowhere
bis.
else in
Ire-
)7\<w*
12.
xii.
23.
xiii.
xv. 39.
Kaio) xiii. 3.
15.
Kara/caAvTr-
iii.
KtvTpov xv. 55
xiv. 7.
5.
and
Kidapi{u> xiv. 7.
N. T.
1.
te/)o6^i'Tos*
28, 30.
KUTao-rpcij'VD/ii* x.
bis.
Kiddpa
34
12.
iVKaipkui xvi.
26.
i.
7.
vii.
(quot.).
1.
5 (also in quot.
Tia Tt X.
13.
ix.
12.
21
eo-OTrT/sov xiii.
xiv. 9.
X. 28.
eprjfjios x.
ivyivr]<i
i'tr7//Aos*
xii.
35,
5.
10.
viii.
i^iyiipta vi.
13 (quOt.).
26.
10, xiv.
(quot.).
35.
vii.
27.
xv.
21
xiv.
ix.
(ot)
Hvoxoi
21.
17).
kpixr]via* xii.
/joyA(D<To-os*
iKTpwfxa* XV.
X. 9.
16.
27).
(kkott^ (v.
crvo/xos ix.
10.
6,
i^aipu}* v.
ix.
35.
vii.
cirtKC(/ta( ix.
xii.
34.
(also in quot.
3rt/3dAAa}
fKveipa^u)
XV. 34.
tKi'tjifnii*
19.
(la-aKovo) xiv.
19.
4,
1.)*
13, x. 14.
ctSwAiov*
xi.
SwScKa
13.
25.
ix.
9,
X.
10,
7,
4,
K8(xofjLai
13.
X.
vii.
viii.
(v.
SovAaywyew*
20).
xii.
3xnr<f>^]ne(a* iv.
eyKparevo/Liai*
iS(dAo^i)tos
K^a(ris
19 (quot.).
iii.
13.
X.
Rom.
20.
i.
Stat/jetris* xii.
StoTrep*
(also in quot.
7.
7.
yap.i(<o
3ip/XT/v<vT^s
13.
ii.
diTTrjp
aTi/xot
2.
iii.
20.
S;j vi.
II.
23.
iv.
y/ja/i/xarevs
10.
x.
drrt-
diro^tpu
avAos* xiv.
d^v^os* xiv.
7.
ydAa
35.
yoyyvfw
9.
3,
v.
xii.
10.
xiv.
2,
11.
iv.
Siaipew
6.
iii.
dcrj^i^/iCDj'*
xii.
22.
vii.
do-Tareo)*
5.
vii.
/3p6xo<;*
4.
3,
yetopytov*
38.
dpira^
10.
ix.
avAco/iat xiv.
d^wjos
^twTiKos
xiii.
dro/xos* XV. 2 2.
23.
xii.
36,
^jV, ix.
from Evangelic
10.
iii.
1 7.
27.
xi.
ix.
a/t7reAwv
iv.
i>is,
dxeXei'^tpos*
4.
ii.
15
14,
ii.
dia^tw?*
dporpidw
12.
iii.
d/cwi'*
5.
24, 25 (quot,
xi.
aTroSei^is*
XV. 41.
dvaKpivut
oTTttyco xii. 2.
acaTaKaAi>rTO*
vii.
32.
2.
PAUL
ST.
12.
xiii.
aKpaaia
ava/xk'rjo-ts
24.
di/u^io$* vi.
Tradition).
a'viyfxa*
8.
7,
5, xiv. 27.
xiv.
27,
35,
I.
vi.
tti'ci
ix. 7.
V.
aKoXovdiut
13-
aAaA.(^u
X.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
6^4
KOfidm*
VERBAL PECULIARITIES
Ko^ij*
14, 15.
xi.
Aoyta*
20.
xi.
Awo-is*
vii.
Hapdva
da.
xii.
3T,
ix.
9.
wTt^prjaii*
xii.
Rom.
(quot).
Trai^'w* X. 7
irepi^oXaiov*
TTtpiTi'drjp,i
n-<T/3a X.
xii.
xiv. 27.
irvi.Vfi.aTLKM<;
ix. 7 l^is.
TToAcyito? xiv. 8.
13 (also in quot.
8, xii.
',
Rom.
course')*
a-eXtii'T)
avytpxopai
xi, 1 7,
(rvv(r]Tr]Tris*
i.
8, 20,
crvvfitpi^Ofiai* ix.
25.
<rxoXd(oi
vii.
5.
ffyprjv*
xiv,
3.
In
iii.
6,
xopros
49.
v^uxt'<o
3 (also in quot.
<rxo-/ia
7,
14,
ii-
Rom.
ix.
XV.
xii.
44
dyaraKTJ/oris*
*
Nowhere
vii.
Ii.
else in
X.
52
33
iv. 4,
10, xi.
24
18,
Ttyutos
1 9.
Rom.
xi.
9).
ITT^pCTT/S
36.
xi.
16.
x"'^'<5
'^"i-
'
^pijo-revo/iat*
xiii.
4.
7.
dis,
46.
(/-vx^* xi.
26,
Mcr-iripti* xv. 8.
20).
djSa/JiJs* xi. 9.
39
19 (quot.)
(^lAoteiKos*
27.
ix.
8,
12.
iii.
i.
iirtpaKp.O'i* \\\.
12.
35,
i.
6,
('race
m'lOiOa
(also in quot.
iVwirid^oj
^vTuw
vii.
avveTos
29.
31
xv.
crvyKtpdi'VVfii xii.
6.
Tl'xrTeil' viii.
/^/V.
vii.
T/jaTTc^a X.
iv. I.
20
ax'fji(f>opos*
7, xi.
viii.
2,
vpo
crTd6i.ov
o-vi'yio'j/xjy* vii. 6.
crvro-TeAAw
13.
12.
TVTTlKiZs* X. II.
11.
X.
<riM;0ja
20.
pi-n'j*
21.
crvvdytit v. 4.
crvfiffxtyvos* vii. 5.
Tropv-q
iii.
rrryro,* xv.
41.
cni/x/Jatfo)
24.
ix.
xv.
TTOTl^O)
pci^So^- iv.
25.
14.
iroifivrj
20).
xii.
5.
13.
xiii.
7.
'\x.
ix.
iv.
7rAer<rTos
32.
Troipaivm
14.
3, 4, 5,
irwXiui x.
26.
iii.
TrfpiKd.&npp.a*
xi.
20.
xiii. 5.
inpuiyta
8.
-id^w
ix. 33).
].),
xiv.
TapajiABia*
TrtpTTtpivo^ai*
I3.
iv.
16 (also
irapo^i'iopai
12).
i.
rro/xa x. 4.
4, 5, xiii. 9, xiv. i,
<f>r)T(V(o xi.
trvKTV(i>* ix.
xii.
Heb.
25.
oi'v xii.
31.
vii.
7.
(v.
13
Trapdyw
10.
xi.
rrair-ioi'
xiii. 8.
xvi.
Rom.
oaaKis
15, 16.
vi.
ii.
vtKos*
7rei'T>jK0(rTj
fjn'jTiyt*
dAo^pti'T;s* x.
6.
5,
irdpo^os* xvi.
5 (also in quot.
23.
TrfpL\f'ijp.a*
xi.
28.
pwpla*
ovSerort
4.
vi. 9.
fitl^wv
13.
ii.
v.
ro.
x.
33 (quot.).
I 7.
4.
16.
iv.
2,
KV/jtao
/'aAoKOS
12).
8).
:ravraxov
JTfi^o's*
T7d.(r\a V. 7.
ix.
xi.
TrapeSpei'im* ix.
xiv. 3.
xi.
ofiiXia* xv.
ovai
17.
19,
ii.
ix.
ftyji'vu)
685
vi.
i.
25.
X.
/liv^ios iv.
7.
^vpdopai
XV. 29.
7,
Rom.
57 (quots.).
V. I, vi.
viii.
19.
iii.
xiii.
/AoAiVw
14,
ii.
22.
12, X.
KpiT)'ipior
XoiSopos*
12.
iv.
/i<tK<AAov*
5 (also in quot.
xiv.
13,
8.
iv.
cv/ij8aAov*
28.
AoiSoptw
i, 2.
/xot)(ds vi. 9.
in quots.
Kopii'i'Vfii.
54. 55>
oAws
15,
XV.
xvi.
27.
xiii.
vi. 3.
i.
xi.
Ki'/?e/>i'7;o-is* xii.
LETTERS
IN
ayioTijv V. 12.
N. T.
dyi/dnjs*
vi.
iv.
xi.
6,
aj/ayyeAAo)
15.
dpia-Tcpos vi.
diroKpLfJia*
(also in quot.
Rom.
cipx^ "i-
avyd^u}*
iv.
av6aipTOS*
4.
fSovXevoiJ-at
vi. 2 (quot.).
8i\po<s*
15.
xii.
edvapx^]^*
6vo-<^77/xta* vi. 8.
(quot.).
(quot.).
tKdiaTvavdojxai* xii.
K(f>ol3w*
X.
vypd<fiop.at
c^io-TJj/ii v.
7rtiK-ia x.
V. 2, 4.
CT/)o^i'ye(o* vi.
ii.
xi.
Rom.
Oappkui
xii.
19,
v.
6,
^upis
(quot.).
Kadaipeai^*
KaAi'/i/xa*
X.
xi.
X.
iv. 9.
AgcTT^s
pkpipva
3.
xi.
xi.
x.
T^jpLOV
v.
xi.
26.
Travovpyoi*
xii. 16.
TrapawTtKa*
iv.
XOfiai V. 17.
13, 14.
I 7.
vi.
TrpLai,p(<o
irAd^iii. 3.
-rrXtjOvud) ix.
irpoanapravw*
xii.
21,
xiii.
Nowhere
2.
else in
xii.
TruAai
4.
x\.
18.
2 1.
25.
oIkt)-
18).
ii.
xii.
19.
TrapdSeio-os xii. 4.
iii.
xi.
28.
16.
irapep-
Trepia-a-tvfia
jrAarvvo)
vi.
11, 13.
wpoatpeofiui*
Trpotvapxcfiai*
N. T.
iii.
fieXav
3.
vv^f^iyiipov*
lO.
iii.
/xoAvo-/ids* vii. I.
TrapcKTOS
9 (quot.).
18.
4 (also
7, v.
ii.
/xcTaiocw
8.
18 (quot.).
iii.
KaraAaAia
xi. I, 1 6.
6\vp(i)p.a* x.
I.
vii. 3.
iravTOKpaTwp
Trevjjs* ix.
vii.
13.
Karaf^aWw
Ai^ivos
25.
v.
17.
ii.
KaroTrrpi^o/iai*
d8v/t)/ids* vii. 7
dn-Ttttrta xii.
2.
puKpov
5.
7 (quot.).
ix.
KaOtacrtrep
5.
KaTaTrivw
xi.
xii.
dvyaTrjp
iXapos*
5.
xiii. 9.
/lera^e Ao/iat
28.
oSoiTTopia
vii,
eii(f>paivot
I'jTTaofiai
14.
xi.
4.
Ai^d^w
26.
perpetx) x. 12.
13,
KardpTiats*
\dp,Troi iv. 6.
ix. 7.
iii.
Kadaipk(a
xi. 9, xii.
etrw^ev
vi. 8.
16.
davfxa
I, 2.
10.
xiii.
tTrerSt'o/iai*
27).
15,
iii.
KaravapKau}*
in quot.
viii.
iv.
17.
tv^ptvo)*
en-tcrxTji'dw* xii. 9.
evif>i]fxia*
iii.
tKaidTi7s*
33.
8,
4,
-^viKa*
V. 4.
i.
i^aTropeofiat*
7.
iii.
Ka;nyAei''a)*
13 (quot.), 14, 15, 16.
KaTa(3apiw* xii. 1 6.
KaraKpicris* iii. 9,
xii. 20.
iii.
16,
vii.
8,
kSuw
\a(f>pia*
15.
9,
(quot.).
14.
tio-S)(o/xai* vi. 17
'ti';70w*
6.
ii.
lO.
Sorrjs* ix.
2.
evSrjfiiM* v. 6, 8, 9.
2, 3.
TOLfxuii xii.
ftorjOio)
ykvi]p.a ix.
;rtTi/xta*
2 (also in quots.
ijSews
iv.
iii.
vi. 15.
25.
xi.
13.
I.
14.
13.
21.
xi. 32.
15
16 (quot.).
<i'7r/ai7raT6a>* vi.
8, iv. 8.
viii.
iii.
aTcvi^o)
(KSrjfieo)* V. 6, 8, 9.
1 5.
cAaTTove'd)*
9.
13.
ii.
d/);(aios
4.
7,
SoAow*
27.
xi.
ovo-
21).
d4>poarvvri xi. I, 1 7,
BcAto/j*
x. 10.
fSvOos*
17.
i.
xii.
xv. 12).
17.
3,
of Corinthian criticism)
/3api;9 (quot.
SaTTavcto)
viii.
xv.
aTroTacro-oyxat
apprjro^*
2.
afierpos*
aTrapaa-KtvcurTOt*
1 5.
9.
i.
apfio^ofiai* xi.
V. 17.
ix.
ad
20.
viii.
13.
i.
17
Rom.
7 (also in quot.
avK8i-i]yr)TOi*
2.
iv.
7.
dXX'
12).
i.
PAUL
ST.
a8p6rr]s*
27.
xi.
5,
vii.
i8.
14,
iii.
direlTTOv*
4.
vi.
KaXvTTTO)*
ix.
dypvTTvia*
3.
II, vi.
13,
X.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
686
viii.
6,
lO.
VP:RI]ALPECULIARIT1KS
vpofp^Ofiai
pa^Si((a
(ri'va7ro(rTAAu>* xii.
vi. 15.
(rvvo\i]
16.
trvo-TaTiKos*
v^do)
II.
xii.
(fxoTicTfio^*
iv.
10.
xi. 7.
xaXdu)
crTevo\<i>-
o-vi'\aTd^iTis*
vnepXiav*
^^d-yyos*
6 (proverb).
<^uaiWts*
5, xi. 23.
vi.
x^ipoTovin}
11.
25,
x.
10
20.
x^pi^yfta
19.
viii.
xi. 5,
xii.
^ci'SaTrdcTToAos*
2.
vii.
i.
xi.
virep/SaX.kovTUi'i*
14.
x.
Tpt?
10.
i.
^^.
xu)/0(i>
u-uvvirovpyeu)*
18, 22.
TjAt/<o{!Tos
33.
xi.
(rKopvi(iD
17, 22.
<^vAaK/
21.
i-
9.
avp(pu>iif<ris*
(})ei8oixV(ii^* ix.
4.
X/"'^
^111.
(also in
15
xi. 8.
viriptKTiUM*
x. 18).
14,
iii.
viii.
(rvAdiu*
x. 4.
iv. 4.
Rom.
(also in quot.
ix.
xi.
v7r/3Kt^a* X. 16.
23.
7rp6aKaipoi
ITTWX*'^'"*
9.
o-koAoi/-* xii. 7.
1, 4.
a-irovoalo^*
18,
Ttt^os
2,
<Trip.fpoi'
o-x^i'^-e/xn-w* viii.
4.
ii.
I.
iii.
TV^Aow
xii. 8.
v.
arpaTid
12.
vi.
viii.
33.
peofiui* iv. 8,
xi.
(tk^vos*
xi. 8).
9 (quot.).
vi.
TTTdiXiia
687
vfxtKaTapTi^tu*
2.
ix.
o-a/jyaftj* xi.
25.
xi.
Rom.
quot.
ix.
5.
TrpOCTKOTTi]* Vi. 3.
18.
iV.
ix.
ix. 5.
letters
in
xi.
13.
4.
"Ayap*
Tow
dvaTiOtfiai
v. 12.
a^a
diroKOTTTu) V. 12.
SuKVO)* v. 15.
ciKO>*
iv. 14.
ififievbi
i^aiptot
7rtTpo7ros
iv.
iovSat^u}*
18.
ii.
4.
i.
iii.
ii.
v^a>s
14.
KaTayivw(T(o
KevdSo^os*
p.iTar ldi]p.i
7,
30
'^'^
TTOT/JIKOS*
TT/oociSov
i.
iii.
(<^UOt.),
14.
8.
TTpoevayyeXi^ofiai*
irpoxv/ado/Aai*
ii.
6.
irpoa-TidTifMi
ii.
i.
I.
iii.
(TWCTTOt^^ew*
7, V. xo.
TCKn'ov
prjyvvfxi
19.
(quot.).
iv.
iv.
25.
TTOpdiUi
Nowhere
else in
\.
TrpodtapLia*
i.
14.
(rvvvTroKpivofxai.*
TtKTw
/iVKTv/-
ii.
iv.
N. T.
22.
4.
I3, 23.
iv.
7rpoo-avaTt^f/Aoi*
27 (quot.).
ctvvtjAikkott/s*
p.eTa(TTpe<f)w
19.
TrapeicraKTOs*
8.
17.
2.
IcrTopiw*
Trai8ia-Ki) iv.
14.
lO,
iii.
iii.
tSc v.
KaraiTKOTreui*
13.
TTCW/iOVIJ* V. 8.
TT/ooKaAfoynai* V. 26.
ii.
(quot.).
13, 14.
13 (quot.).
dp^oTToSew*
iv.
12.
p.op<l)6op.ai* iv.
TrapaTrjpeui
31.
10,
iii.
iii.
10.
/xr/v iv.
6.
o/xotos V. 2.
pC^ofiai,* vi. 7.
*3>
i.
Kardpa
Kptfidvvvp.i
14.
eVtSia-
15.
iv.
vi.
i.
ii.
eKTrruw*
9.
(quot.),
toi'Saicr/ids*
14.
11.
ii.
26.
V.
ii.
lo
iii.
iv. 9.
27 (quot.).
k^opvartna
r;r/30O-W7rtu*
16.
i.
loiSaiKws*
vi.
8 (quot.).
iii,
6.
4,
iTriKardpaTos*
15.
2.
iv.
iv.
f^i'tKws*
23.
c^Avo/xat
(quot.).
evei'Aoyco/xai
10.
iii.
30
avw^ei'
fiodw
r.
iii.
dvacrTa-
24.
iv.
17, 18.
i.
eyx/odrfia v.
5.
ii.
iv.
^a7roo-TeAAw
4,
i.
rdcrcrofjiaL*
i.
8iap.evoj
dvfpxofiaL
/3a(TKai\'<jj*
17.
ii.
dAA^jyopeco*
17.
iii.
2.
ii.
6K/?dAAaj
5.
ii.
aKvpoti)
24, 25.
iv.
2,
i.
16,
o-Tcipos iv.
27
arvvTrapakapifSdvoi
ii.
13.
27 (quot.).
rapdcraitt
viroa-rkk\m
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
688
ii.
12.
i.
5.
VTro<rTpf({>'J>
(jtapfxaKiav. 20.
I?.
i.
(pptya-caTduj*
liStvu) iv.
vi. 3.
'Ay3/3tt
Rom.
viii.
Cor.
Rom.
dSiKos
29.
iii.
dWda-ardV Rom.
23,
i.
vi.
18.
10.
dvayKa^iM 2 Cor.
xii.
ix. 3,
Cor.
Cor.
Cor.
diripxofxai
Rom.
19.
diropiu)
xii.
Cor.
ix.
Rom.
37, 2 Cor.
Cor.
StaKpivta
StaKpio-i^
1
V.
Rom.
Rom.
Cor. xiv.
xiv. I,
31, Gal.
25,
24, V.
iv.
tikiKpii'ia*
Cor.
xiv.
Rom.
xi. 12.
K7rt7rTO)
Rom.
v.
vi.
Cor.
Rom.
12,
i.
iv.
36
viii.
eVet
Rom.
2 Cor.
i4>d7ra^
Cor.
xiv. 4,
xi.
Rom.
vi. 2
i.
vi.
6,
22,
ro,
10,
Cor.
viii.
x
xvi. 2.
12.
Cor. xv.
Cor.
Nowhere
Rom.
ix.
Sipw
2 Cor.
viii.
8,
iii.
21, Gal. v.
xiii.
3.
v. 12,
Cor.
x.
6.
23, 2 Cor.
20,
Cor.
17, Gal.
Cor.
ii.
htKev
i.
i^ta-nv
x
i.
15,
Cor.
xi. 2,
17,
Rom.
Rom.
N. T.
11.
iii.
Rom.
19,
2 Cor.
viii.
ix.
Iws (prep.)
else in
16,
22, x. 12,
iii.
Rom.
2 Cor.
v7r/3o(rSeKTos
vxopai
6.
v.
iv.
27.
x. i, xvi. 5,
xv. ii,
i.
Rom.
ipawdoj
18, xiii. 3.
(quot.),
Rom.
xi.
6,
iii.
iii.
i,
Cor. xv.
xi.
5, xi.
xii.
i.
Cor.
Rom.
ti(rp\op.ai
Rom.
5,
ftaa-rd^ut
iirau'eut
xii. 4.
tKKOTTTw
17.
Rom.
27.
iii.
i.
dijiiijfjn
^/'i,
Sovktia
27.
ii.
vi.
Cor.
fitao-ro At}*
c/cStKew
24.
23,
7,
Cor.
Rom.
28.
iv.
12,
13.
15, 2 Cor.
ii.
yv/xvos
35,
10.
xii.
19.
/3/3aios
12, X. 23,
22.
Cor.
Rom.
27, Gal.
iii.
Gal.
i\ivdtpia
17.
4, vi. 13.
vi.
V. 8, 2
viii.
S^Ao?
Svvariu)*
I.
Cor.
ckkA-ciw*
ix.
Rom.
17.
Rom.
Cor.
Siipxopai,
7.
vi. 2, 5,
20.
xi.
iv.
Stxoo-raa-La*
16.
xi.
3 Cor.
ln's,
iv.
yvpt'OTtfi
3.
26,
ix.
10,
v.
Rom.
29
XV.
13,
vi.
vi.
Rom.
iii.
vii.
Rom.
Cor
a<^o/3i^w
Rom.
PairTi^w
Cor.
Rom.
27, 2
Gal.
dis,
vii.
12.
xii.
Gal
I,
/S^z-Ki
7.
i.
Cor.
ii.
X. 2,
XV.
18,
xi.
2 Cor.
15,
i.
27
i.
19,
ao.
afidpTrjfia
diroa-rok-q
20.
iv.
Rom.
apa-rjp
8.
Rom.
ajroAoyeo/xat
17.
i.
i.
xi.
xii.
avddep-a
dvOpioTrivot
Rom.
5,
xi. 29, 2
3,
8, 9.
i.
17, Gal.
vi.
ii.
ri.
20.
iv.
Rom.
Cor.
Cor.
33,
dvTip.i.a-dia*
7 (quot.), i
iv.
27,
i.
2 Cor.
Gal.
Gal.
2,
Gal
II,
xvi. 22,
xii. 3,
a'ptcris
9.
a/ieTa/ieXijTos*
ii.
i,
xiv.
3 (quot.),
iv. i, 2,
iii.
iii.
25,
vi.
Cor.
Rom.
'Afipadfx
22, Gal.
xi.
Cor.
5,
ttKaTao-Tatrto
20.
V.
Rom.
^opTioi
</>0ovtw v. 26.
I9, 27 (quot.).
5.
Epistles
Gal.
PAUL
ST.
27,
3, a
i
Rom.
Cor.
Cor.
Cor.
ii.
10.
i.
xiii.
7, 9.
8, iv. 13,
VERBAL PECULIARITIES
viii.
7,
iii.
Gal.
^r;A.oci*
(v^Tj
17, 18.
iv.
6 -Gal.
13,
i.
Cor.
Cor.
xii.
Rom.
2, 2
CoF.
viii.
13,
Gal.
II,
1
Rom.
36 (quot.),
ii.
xi.
7,
8,
5,
Cor.
Cor.
ix.
Rom.
Cor.
2, 2
i.
Cor.
xi.
Cor.
Gal.
xiv.
16,
23,
Itrxvpos
22.
xi.
Rom.
iv.
Kttv
Cor.
X.
Cor.
Cor.
12,
xiii.
Rom.
KaTaicrxvi'io
2 Cor.
vii.
Aacrcrw*
Rom.
Rom.
ii.
ii.
18,
Cor.
ii
Rom.
xi.
Cor.
vii.
i.
Gal.
ii.
21.
kAt/tos
Rom.
xv.
Rom.
i.
Cor.
23,
Cor.
I, 6,
7,
Cor.
Rom.
viii.
13.
KpvTTTOi
ix.
15,
27,
Rom.
Cor.
8,
ii.
Gal.
Gal.
viii.
29,
15.
iii.
.\v.
50
28,
i.
bis,
Cor.
21.
Cor.
Cor.
i,
iv.
Kiofio<:
5,
Cor.
/caroA-
KaraAu**
17, 2 Cor.
iv.
Rom.
35, 2 Cor.
xi.
(quot.), v.
2, 24.
Kklp.a*
Cor.
iv.
xiv. 21,
xiii.
Cor.
2 Cor.
Gal.
13,
11,
Kpd^ut
16, 17.
xiv. 25,
Rom.
4.
22,
30
vi.
Rom.
K/seas*
i
ii.
xi. 4, 5,
KaT/\ai
viii.
Ko\a<f)i(u)
9,
la.
viii.
G.1I. iv.
i.
20
Cor.
'xfot
Cor.
h's,
Rom.
Karejavrt
xii.
iv. 6.
16,
ii.
10,
i.
i,
Rom.
KoAAao/xat
2 Cor. xii. 7.
xi. 6.
Gal.
20, Gal.
xi.
27
i.
i, viii. 3,
ii.
18.
Gal.
10,
Cor.
koiwi'* 2 Cor.
kIv^wo^* Rom.
vi. 9,
xi.
xi. 3,
14,
16.
Cor.
26,
viii.
viii.
Rom.
ix. 4, xi.
KXiipovofxkd)
v.
12,
vi.
V.
26.
KiTsoo)*
23y ^-
Rom.
dis,
Cor
Cor.
1.),
KaTUKpivio
10
v.
ix.
5,
14, ix. 4.
xiv. 20, 2
(v.
K-a.TaSovAo(u*
1 6.
V.
KUTaAXay/j*
32.
xi.
3 /er
dis,
Rom.
Ka86
18.
4,
ix. 6,
iv.
25, 27,
i.
xii.
X. I,
vii.
dt}(Tavpl((a
24,
xii.
Cor.
Cor.
Rom.
6v<si.a<Tr,'ipi.ov
Rom.
28.
iii.
Cor.
Cor.
17,
1
xi. 2,
Cor. xv.
11, 2
ix.
^ij^tos*
14.
Cor.
11,
dai'aToio
26, 27,
xii.
viii.
dd\a(r<ra
27).
11, v. 4.
iv.
tSuoTyjs
13, X. 18.
ix.
(vii6u>
9.
17,
vi. 7.
6(pi(u)
d^Xvi Rom.
9.
Cor. xvi.
iv.
39, 2 Cor.
i,
v.
i^crauiv*
Cor.
vi. 9.
12,
26 (also in quot.
xi.
vi.
Rom.
V.
rjTTtifia*
15.
Gal.
v. 6, 7, 8,
fwoTroucu
9 (proverb).
22, 36, 45, 2 Cor. iii. 6, Gal. iii. 21.
V.
xiii. 4, xiv.
31,
689
Rom.
iii.
xii.
LETTERS
IN
viii.
iv. 2.
v.
21.
Cor.
12,
iii.
2 Cor.
iii.
(also in quot.
i.
i.
i.
opos
Cor.
xiii.
(proverb), Gal.
Nowhere
iv.
24, 25.
else in
N. T.
ov6(i<i
Cor.
xiii. a,
2 Cor,
3,
Gal.
Cor.
Cor.
Cor.
x. 9, 2
Rom.
4.
ii.
ix.
irap9evo<i I
Cor.
vii.
Cor.
Cor.
V. 2,
5rcpicrcr(5s
TTivw
ix. 1, x. 8.
Cor.
xiv. 4, I
Rom.
Gal.
20,
i.
Rom.
27,
iii.
vii.
Cor.
14,
Cor.
Cor.
Cor.
Gal.
Cor.
bis, 10,
i, v.
iii.
16, Gal.
Cor
26.
16,
Cor.
ii.
vii.
rpirov
Cor.
ii.
xi.
Cor.
i.
2 Cor.
xii.
2.
Rom.
a-viepyeo)
Cor.
v.
11, Gal.
6,
Rom.
x.
rao-crw
i.
28,
Cor.
v/zT<pos
iii.
Rom.
i.
14,
xi.
vrrtplSoXt]*
13.
Nowhere
Rom.
xiii.
31,
Rom.
xi.
20.
iii.
Rom.
xiii.
i,
rpiros
N. T.
Cor.
Cor.
viii.
17,
crw-
7,
xii.
xvi.
Gal.
15.
ii.
Cor. xv.
xii.
Rom.
Cor.
Rom.
Cor.
ii.
32,
i.
22, 23.
raTrctvos
20.
13,
Rom.
2
Rom.
o-wvevSoKco)
i.
a-vpLcfiepin
Cor.
23, 2 Cor. v. 2,
crwaTrayo/iat
i.
28,
11, 2 Cor.
2, 8,
ii.
viii.
virepTrepia-a-fvo)*
else in
Cor.
vii.
Rom.
Cor. xiv.
dis, 2
xii. 8,
rovvavriov 2 Cor.
4.
xii.
ii.
14.
iii.
13, 23,
<TvvTrd(Tx<Mi*
Gal.
vi. 6,
13
Rom.
32, Gal.
xi.
Rom,
xv. 26.
Cor.
xvi. 25, i
vi. 4, xii.
12.
ii.
Rom.
viii,
Rom.
o-dpKivo^
viii.
Rom.
Cor.
9, viii. 35, 2
xiii. 2.
ix.
cntyd^m
27,
iii.
vii. 3,
7,
9 (quot.),
Cor.
xi.
Rom.
Cor.
Cor.
5, 2
i.
Trp6a-Kop.p.a
tttwxos
o-ttodS^
bis.
Cor.
i.
12, x. 4.
xiv. 21, I
crravpout
arvvKXfio}
xii.
ii.
TrevOiw
ir/ooeTra-y-yeAAo/xat*
Rom.
i.
criydu)
3.
vi. 7,
vi.
viii. 9.
33 (quot.),
'oaouTos
j.
iii.
(Tvva-ravpoiii
Cor.
Gal.
Rom.
trov
29,
ix.
ir<op6u>
a-adpoi
Gal.
13.
ii.
12, 13.
vii.
Kplvm*
Cor.
Rom.
ix.
Rom.
a-vva-6i<i} i
xii.
Rom.
21, Gal.
xi.
vi.
vi. I.
1
Rom.
(TTfvoxwpia*
4.
xii.
2 Cor.
xiii. 4,
ix.
24,
vapa-
V. 20,
ttXovtI^u)* i Cor.
11, 2 Cor.
ix.
it's,
i.
2 Cor.
vii.
i,
iii.
o-Kai'SaAoi'
29.
iii.
o-KavSaAi^o)
iii.
irapaa-Ktva^w
Rom.
irpofpoi
ix. 5.
23,
x. 6.
rraptKrepxopai*
ix.
aapKiKos
Rom.
xi.
yi.
irpoX.apf3dv(jj
9.
Cor.
19, 2
v.
xii.
Rom.
15, Gal.
iv.
Trapa^rjkota*
Rom.
3.
2,
Cor.
Cor.
iv. 8,
orpditviov
v.
18.
ii.
Cor.
rrotos
2 Cor.
2,
i.
i.
xi.
Cor.
Cor.
TrapaKoi)
Cor.
8,
Cor.
TraiSa-ywyos*
i
9,
X. 15.
vi.
iii.
X. 22.
Cor. xiv.
S<^i% I
2 Cor. xi. 8.
ix. 7,
Rom.
Pdrrji
vii. 3.
TravTws
35.
14,
Cor.
PAUL
ST.
viii.
14,
i.
o^<Aov
xiii. 7, 1
12.
V.
Rom.
d^iA.eTjs
8.
xi.
d^iX^ Rom.
I,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
690
7.
4,
Cor.
31, 2 Cor.
V. 20, 2
Cor
VERBAL PECULIARITIES
Cor.
7, 2
xiii.
Cor.
xi.
10.
Cor.
xi.
19.
\7>j7fw
Rom.
Gal.
4.
ii.
X.
Rom.
T^opiuj
54.
x.
4,
xflXoi
xvi.
Cor.
2,
Rom.
w<^<A<u>
25,
ii.
Cor.
Cor,
19,
x. 15,
21 (quot.).
Cor. xL a6.
Gal.
xiii. 3, xiv. 6,
iii.
10,
iv.
xiv.
^tvSd5<A</>o*
i.
iii.
Rom.
Cor.
ix.
tftpt'urata
</>/)o't/*os
29, x. 15,
vii.
Cor.
xii.
28, 2 Cor.
vii.
16,
vi,
1
i.
xiii.
Cor.
691
Cor,
/a><pci)o-is* i
5.
2.
Cor.
39, 2 Cor.
viii.
</>eu5o)uai
2.
iv.
23, xii, 6,
i.
Rom.
vifufia*
vii. 4.
LETTERS
IN
v. 2.
Ill
The
1.
dyvws*
6.
Ai/c/oi^ys
10.
i.
eT/3ti>s* iii.
r<ros
ii.
2.
17.
ii.
I.
10.
/teyiiAwi*
IV.
i.
ii.
i.
TttTTftj'tuo-ts
2.
/roA;VV/xa*
i.
iv.
TtAtidw
21.
iii.
4>api(roros
iii,
5.
10.
crui-a^Aeco*
17.
o-vV^ii^^os*
V77pv\f6u)*
15.
<^<iKrTr//3 ii.
27.
a-Kv^aXov*
iii.
12.
iii.
i.
15.
iii,
a-w.fmprjTi'jS*
3.
napapidiov*
iroXirtvopai
ii.
2.
iv.
oipai
12.
iv.
30.
20,
iii,
aKoAids
28.
iii.
A^/xi/'i$*
2.
iii.
a-vppop<jii(opLai*
3,
KaraTO/i?;*
4.
ii,
1.
xP'''"'C*^
ii.
i^'-
9.
^2.
ayvota
4.
27.
j^'vyos*
(7-ui
va-Tpi)(ri'iiy. 11.
V.
ii,
iv.
23.
CvH-^"- "' 7 ^
pvfopai*
7.
6,
ii.
<'-
ii.
eViTrd^/^Tos*
iTapaf]oX(vopai*
5,
(TvXXafilSili'ut iv.
8.
27, iv. 3.
2.
fj.op(liri
iii,
5.
t^duT^s
19.
ii.
iii.
/3(/3ai-
23.
ii.
II.
iii,
Kvuyv
3.
ii.
ava\vta
dp7rayp6<>*
oocrts iv.
13.
iii.
Kainep
TTvpopai*
13.
d(f>opd(D
20.
ii.
tv^uYcu*
8.
20.
ii.
10.
TTu/aaTrAvyfrtor*
ir.
iv.
airijfia iv. 6.
10.
iv.
dptry) iv. 8.
12.
c^oi'aa'Tao'is*
Kti'oSo^ia*
OKTavy/if/Dos*
ii.
(TriKavddyopai
13.
9.
\.
dvadaXXut*
28.
ii.
29.
l')(f)rjpos* iv.
ii.
at(rdj]iTii*
yv>jcriw*
3.
ii.
l(r6\fv)^Oi*
6.
TTpaiTwpioy
iii.
iii.
15.
xarax^oj'ios*
I.
iv,
ei/Tt/Lios
*jreK-Tcu'0/Ao*
Pauline Epistles
avrdpKTjs*
i.
jtft^Aos
7.
i.
in
26,
ujrovcrta*
19.
i.
d(r<f>aXyi<i iii.
wcrts
ii,
uAittos*
10.
iv.
airojSauo)
23,
ii.
dSTjfjioycw
17.
i.
nKatpiofiai*
i.
Prison Epistles
iv.
ay/avrrrtw vi.
1 8.
alxpaXuKTia
aK-poywuaios
ii,
dvtrjpi. vi. 9.
ao-o<tos* v. 15.
20,
d/i^dre/JOi
vi.
16.
ad(Oi*
18.
ii.
ii.
dwaXyiofiai*
5wpov
Nowhere elu
in
ii.
8.
N. T.
aio-x/od-njs*
12.
at;(/iaAwTvw*
8 (quot.).
iv.
iv.
8 (quot,).
dvavtoopai*
iv, 19.
iv.
23.
aireiA^ vL I9.
(KnopdofMat.
iv.
29.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
692
(KTpk<j){t)*
V.
29,
iirkp'xoixai
ii.
17.
iv.
fTrovpdvia (rd)*
hymn).
fVTpartXia*
32.
iv.
fSoXri
v. 4.
rfXiKia
26 (quot.).
iv.
7Tpt((i>vi'vpi
15.
iii.
iroXiTtia
iroAvTrotKtAos*
12.
ii.
KapTfp^](ri<i*
crKordo/iat
(TvvKadi^M
ii.
(noun)*
u^o?
^^apirdtt)
3.
i.
xeipoirot.t)Tos
6.
aOvpioi*
15,
aB-KSv<Tis*
9.
iii.
a7rd\'p7;(Tis*
ii.
J3paf3ii<ii>*
iii.
^o/iai*
20.
ii.
/8aT6vu)*
iv.
KaTa/SpajSivoj*
14.
iii.
iraprjyopia*
4.
jrAijo-zior^*
ii.
ii.
9.
ii.
5.
II.
jtoi'os
i.
ii.
iii.
14.
ii.
ii.
KXrjpoi
opurds*
16.
8.
\'\.
virfvavrtos
Nowhere
elie in
i.
^Kvdris*
1 7.
crvi'SovAos
ii.
N. T.
i.
7, iv.
14.
^toTJjs*
16.
irikpnivb}
4.
ii.
TrpoaKoi'w*
13.
vii.
lar/jos
i.
23.
irapaXoyl^opai
x6.
i.
i.
3.
23.
/i-
= Mk.
/icraKireto*
12.
i.
14.
20.
i.
15.
iii.
^yadvos
18.
ii.
ii.
ii.
Soypari-
15.
ii.
eipijvoTrouo)*
iri^aroAoyia*
iv.
dffidoia*
<r;(d/)io-TOs*
16.
18.
(TKid
18.
(TuAaywycw*
TcAeioTJjs
\ip6ypa<f>ov*
iv.
23.
TT/awTcvu)*
14.
<apa*
ii.
ii.
vtoprjvia*
13.
ii.
6pi](TKeia
21.
ii.
8.
aTTiKSvopai*
ii.
(opTrj
14.
ii
i.
orei^ids*
6.
dir6Kpv(f>os
iv. 6.
Stt-y/jiaTi^w
23.
ii.
iv.
24.
iii.
d/)Ti'a iv. 6.
21.
ii.
i'TaA/xa*
18.
Oi.yydv(a
9.
poprftrj*
ii.
ytvopai
10.
i.
($eXodpy](TKia*
i^aXeicf)u)
7).
ii.
ii.
15.
iroBiopai.
<l>p6vi](ri^
oAas
8.
iii.
diroKpivopai
11.
ii.
dptuKia*
crwTij/Jior
10.
14,
Pauline Epistles
in
dvTair68o(rtt*
22.
o-i'voiko-
6, v. 7.
iii.
ii.
27.
11.
ii.
24.
i.
/ovti's* v.
21, iv.
i.
II.
irpoa--
crDi'a/DjuoAoyea)*
(riVcrto/nos* iii. 6.
<f>payp6i
al(r\poXoyLa*
21.
iii.
dvTai'ajrAv/pdu)*
jrar/Dta
iv.
12.
i.
31 (quot.).
v.
iVtpai'w
26.
8 (quot.).
18, iv.
iii.
26.
iroip-qv
TT/ootATrt^u)*
19.
ii.
iv. 10.
ii.
vSotp v.
17.
vi.
15.
vi.
10.
<Tvvp(To\o<i*
6.
ii.
18.
iii.
/iwpo-
24 (only other
o-ttiAos v. 27.
18.
iv.
crvrTToAtTT/s*
22.
ii.
iii.
Trpoa-KoXXdopai
18.
vi.
Sopeui*
TrAaroi
14.
vi.
14.
19.
i.
18.
iii.
oo-iotj^s iv.
jrapopyicr/ids*
19.
ii.
iv.
/xcyt^os*
75).
i.
Koa-po-
KvfSta*
/i^kos
14.
ii.
kuto-
14.
iv.
12.
v.
3 (quot.).
vi.
/xo-orotxo'*
6pyi(opai,
v. 4.
Kpv<^^*
31.
19.
KartoTC/aos*
22.
ii.
KXuSwia'^o/xai*
11.
i.
iv.
iv.
i;<rjrA.oy;(i/os
6'v/3os* vi. 1 6.
13.
iv.
epyaa-la
vi. 7.
KaroiKTjTJy/atov
18.
iii.
14 (quot. from
v.
iii.
evvoia*
|uaK/Doxpotos*
iv.
6,
ii.
3 (quot.).
Kpauyij
17.
13,
ii.
pe8oBia*
Aoyta*
20,
3,
i^i(T\xm*
13.
3,
iiri<l>av(rK(o*
vi.
K\r]p6op.ai*
paKpdv
i.
iv.
26.
iv.
4.
i.
19 (quot.).
iv.
ti'OTT^s*
4.
kvihvw*
PAUL
ST.
5.
iii.
7.
iii.
19.
7r/3ocrj;Ad(u*
II.
a-Tfpe-
o-w/iaTtKols*
<^tAooro^m*
ii.
&
VERBAL PECULIARITIES
Eph.
19, Col.
V.
Adtro-w* Eph.
<^eo-is
Eph.
Eph.
ii.
Eph. vi.
Kartnoirior Eph.
10,
i.
Col.
Eph.
5.
iii.
19,
ii.
Col.
i.
22.
14.
695
7.
ii.
15, Col.
all
iii.
18,
Eph.
iv. 2,
d)^pr)crTO^*
4, v. 27,
i.
yeved Phil.
Eph.
Col.
ii.
iv.
exovcrtos*
11,
4.
Trpo<TO<^tiXta* 19.
and nowhere
iii.
i.
dvrJKw* Eph.
22.
Eph.
15,
iii.
5, 21,
(rvvKotvwveu) Phil.
Phm.
25,
ii.
18, 23,
Col.
ii.
16.
iv.
a-via-TpaTnoTrjs* Phil.
v. II.
3,
Eph.
19,
i.
19,
vi. 6,
8.
iTn)(^opy]yia* Phil.
i.
v/ivos*
13.
ii.
15,
ii.
Phm.
23.
16.
iii.
i.
Eph.
o-iVStcr/xos
Col.
v. 19,
owva/xai* 20.
2 2.
Eph.
d>5i]
aTroTivo)*
^ti't'a
In two or
iii.
Col.
17,
iii.
14.
ii.
d<^^uA/xo8ovAia* Eph.
16.
ii.
In
II.
i.
Col.
18, Col.
iii.
19.
ii.
Stafota
19.
15,
ii.
Eph.
KaroiKtw Eph.
iii.
d-roKaTaX-
ii.
18, Col.
16.
iii.
Eph.
Boy/xa
Col.
6,
16, Col.
iv.
(tw^wottouio* Eph.
19, Col.
avan-e/xTTW
Col.
Eph.
Eph.
16, Col.
iv.
vi.
21.
i.
d(fA(\i6u)
21, Col.
i.
V.
eTTiTiuToro) 8.
6.
II.
Col.
18,
ai'^>;cris*
21.
i.
i.
pi(6ofiaL*
22.
iii.
Col.
4,
iv.
Eph.
d<^7j*
Col.
Eph.
Kii/otoTijs
9.
12,
20, 21.
i.
Eph.
di'dpiiiTrdp((TKo<s*
ii.
14.
i.
Col.
18,
iv.
3,
Col.
7,
Svva/jioo}
ii.
Eph.
16, Col.
ii.
i.
16.
iii.
arraAAoT/Dioo/iai*
aa,
3,
LETTLRS
IN
4.
^Su)
ii.
Col.
iv.
v. 4,
i.
26.
Eph.
14,
Tairivo<f>po(rvvrj Phil,
2.
12.
IV
The Pastoral
In
I.
V,
7,
AvTpov*
ii.
v.
iii.
ii.
6.
aTre/javTos*
dTro8o\rj*
3, V. 4.
Aavo"ts
dvTi^<ris* vi.
14.
vi.
i.
I3a6fi6%*
/Svdi^oij vi. 9.
iii.
i.
vi.
7.
Starpo*^^*
ii.
aWtat
9.
dvtTriX-qjXTTTOi*
iv.
vi.
iii.
lO.
dTrdScKTos*
4.
dirp6criT0<i*
avdevT(<o*
vi.
ii.
yt'/ivd^w iv. 7.
vi. 8.
vi.
8iAoyos*
dTrd-
dpyds
6.
d<f>L\dpyvpos %
12.
9.
2,
dfTt-
2.
9.
pXa^tpos*
iv.
aiSws*
lo.
d7rd^A>;Tos*
4.
12).
13.
ypaw8r]s*
SiaTrapaTpiftf]* vi. 5.
i.
15, iv.
i.
diTtAa^/^dro/zaif
20.
aTTOTrAai/dw
17.
17.
vi.
dv8/3a7ro6tcrTi)s*
d/xot/3^* v. 4.
vi.
aSijAort;?*
Epistles
fSpaBvvto
iii.
8.
Nowhere else in N. T.
+ Elsewhere in N. T. only in Luke (Goipel and AcU).
Elsewhere in N. T. only in Heb,
15.
iii.
yv/iva(ria*
iv. 8.
iiKT>;?*
Swda-TTj^'f
13.
/cyovos* V.
Rom.
16
10,
rjpep.O'i*
2.
i/xaTicr/*os t
ii.
a-Tprjvidno*
icd<r/iios*
ii.
9,
vi.
\oi5opia
4.
fieXeTau)*
firiTpoX(^rjs*
iii.
1, vi.
V.
13.
i.
fiovoopat*
7rapa8\oiiai
TrpavwaOia*
21.
iii,
rifidto V.
VTrepirX(Ovd(<it*
Adyos*
avdAiKTts*
avoiaf
fieXriov
ydijs*
iii.
dvrihiaTidtpai*
aTT/jdo-iTos*
5,
iii.
5.
Td;^tov
TK\-OZpO<t>l'>*
iv.
i.
v.
13.
V.
23.
vT^-yXoitxyoo-
18.
ftp(f)os
iii.
13.
yvvaiKapiov*
iii.
IkStjAos*
Nowhere
26.
ava^i;;^w*
i.
ii.
15.
dvqpLtpos*
iii.
25.
li.
vi.
6.
iii.
aTrot'Sevros*
ii.
dpyvptoi
20.
iii.
iii.
N. T.
N. T. only
N. T. only
ii.
StrAia*
6.
Xyp.6i*
9.
ii.
in
Elsewhere
in
a/JTto?*
iii.
2.
ytw/ayds
ii,
7.
Spd/iosf
iv. 7
tfAirXtKut
ii.
16.
else in
t Elsewhere
3.
17.
i.
iii.
16.
aTro-
23.
d\dpujro%\
3.
ydyypati'a*
15.
avafwrrvpeo)*
3.
iii.
ii.
o<^iAdya^o5*
3.
i.
(j^Xvapo'i*
uKpar*;?*
ai'7rato-\WTOs*
acTTToi'Soj*
17.
V.
Pauline Epistles:
in
2.
livainjcfiM*
6.
iv.
24.
ii.
9.
iii,
rpkirofiai*
(cf.
dfcai/jws* iv.
5.
ii.
dvc^i/cajcos*
25.
24,
3,
6.
5,
vSpoToreo)*
va-rtpoi
10.
vi.
i.
9.
ii.
n. l^.
vi. 2).
4.
vi.
o-TroTaAttw v. 6.
vi. 8.
(rti)<f)po(rvyr}-f
vi.
6.
iii.
(fiiXapyvpia*
;rpi7roieo/xai
iv. 2.
dOXfta*
i.
VTrdi-oia*
6.
vepUpyo^f
9.
xpoa-fieptj}
TfKvoyovia*
i.
17.
vi.
<f>pov<j}*
iv. 8.
TCKi'oyovcco* V. 14.
i.
7rpdS>/Aos v.
21.
3.
iii.
opyo/jiai
16.
iii.
7ro/3to-/tds*
14.
iv.
v.
6.
^(vo8o\(<i)*
4.
10.
vi.
9.
ii.
a-Keiracrpa*
I.
(Tw/iaTiKost
v. 23.
14.
V. 10.
7r/jd(r/cAtirJS*
prjTW'i* iv.
iruKi/dst V. 23.
oTo/Aaxos*
ttoXutcA^s
i.
iv.
rco<^VTOs*
7raT/>oA(jjr/s*
irtpiviiptu*
13.
9.
//araioXoyia*
ofxoXoyovfXv<i><;*
vperrP\rrepiov\
II.
vi.
V.
v.
ii.
18.
vi.
Xoyo/iaxta*
/;xeTd/\.T//*i/is*
vooreto* vi.
7.
6.
Kara-
9.
ii.
koikovjkos*
13.
vi.
6'v>){rKW v.
iv. 4.
25).
5.
fVfpyfo-taf
10.
ii.
9.
ii.
iii.
itrurTtijim
i.
{woyo icoj f
2.
iv.
19.
v.
e-ap>ct<i>*
iii,
4.
K-iV/xa
v. 5.
'o/toSi6acrKaAos"{'
rrXeyfia*
iv.
9.
ii.
24.
3, vi. 3.
i.
ivrev^i^*
KaTaaroXrj*
fxapyapLTT)^
14.
TTfpiepy^ofiai
vpoKpifia*
a.
V.
9.
10.
13.
(v. 1.)
Koo-/xia>s*
2.
v. lo,
7.
V.
9.
7ri/i.cA0/i.att
Otoo-e/Seia*
2.
ii.
y'u
tXacrwwv
vi.
7,
eiria-KOTrrj
I.
Kai'crTTj/atd^o/Aat*
11.
iii.
6,
V(r}3eWJ v.
8.
oiKoSeoTTroxeu)* v. 14.
V. 10.
iii.
v.
(.Wf^pta
7.
19.
/caraXeyoyiiai* v. g.
9.
10.
vi'jTTW V.
12,
vi.
iv.
iii.
tTtpoStSaa-KaAco)*
1
I'yo-vxtos
ii.
vi.
(TTaKoXovdfb)
f7rirA>/crcra>*
cr/XTa(5o-os* vi.
2.
vi.
10.
i.
kvi.Ti6yjjXL v. 22.
iv. 4.
ifi-i-n-rij
2).
7riXnfxf3di'oiiai
dis.
iiriopKOS*
ix.
PAUL
ST.
15.
iii.
eKrjiipM
4.
i.
ei'T/3<^o/xai* iv. 6.
I, iv. 5.
V.
eS/oai'w/xa*
15.
vi.
(c^T}TJ)crt5*
4,
(also in quot.
ii.
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
694
in
in
Heb.
Acts).
VERBAL PECULIARITIKS
(vSvvut*
c^apTt^wf
6.
iii.
<Twpv<i)* iv. 3.
T7;rtos*
ii.
KV7j^a>*
Aoyo/xaxeoJ*
trpay/AaTia
(TTt/Jcos
iv.
^tAd^cos*
14.
ii.
ii.
4.
Kara/cptTOS*
i.
16.
f'yK/aaTr/s*
iiruTToiii^ui*
KaAos*
iii.
jTcpK^porcw*
II.
In two or
2
2
iii.
Tim.
Tim.
i.
iii.
ii.
ii.
(ftpovTi^w*
iii.
ii.
5,
iii.
i.
7.
14 (quot.).
crtoTiy/jios*
3.
ii.
8.
^tAd-
<^tAdTKi'os*
4.
6.
nowhere
all
iii.
i.
d/syiAos*
iii.
5.
i'o/aikos
15.
i.
vy;s
i.
KaXodiSda-AttVo)
5.
12.
(^tAai'^pcoTTtaf
4.
ID.
ii.
o-TuyijTos*
3.
aj'ro-
B)]piov
3.
14.
i.
12.
ttc/jiowios*
i.
9 (also
7.
/^SeAvKTos*
iii.
yxiatvw
10.
(TiDfjipoi'ioi*
ii.
Tim. iii.
Tim.
dvarptn-o) 2
2.
dvu-draxTos^
iii.
2.
iv.
i.
Nowhere
else
ii.
Tit.
Tim.
16,
i
ii.
12.
Tim.
i.
dpaxos*
7.
i.
18, Tit.
i.
i.
9,
di dcrtos*
1 1.
in
Pauline
Tit.
i.
6,
10.
in
Tim. iii.
i Tim. i.
3,
9,
diroAeiVw
Tim.
v. 8, 2
N. T.
N. T, only in Luke (Gospel and Acts).
in N. T. only in Heb.
else in
f Elsewhere
Elsewhere
8,
dpi-eo/iai
5.
(quot.
2
4.
alaxpoKipBT^s*
Tit.
'loi'OtttK-ds*
ii.
ii.
9,
i.
(irtSiopdoot*
ijSot'/J
otKou/jyds*
10.
4.
ii.
4.
Kocr/xtKds~
i.
i.
2.
i.
11.
iii.
iii.
3.
3.
TT/Jccr/SuTts*
<f>pivaTrd-r)s*
Epistles
ii.
ii.
ii.
<f>iXav8po's*
8.
i.
4.
4.
15
fT<D(f>poi'ilu)*
ya^os*
ii.
ii.
iii.
x^^o-'./^os*
di^tuS;;?*
7.
11,
ii.
7ri^a/3;^a>t
5.
iii.
ii.
/xarafoAoyos*
vocr<^i'fo/xot t
9, 13.
Tra At vyevccria
ii.
itpoTT/aeTTvjs*
Xvrpoopiain, 14.
13.
14.
urOd8r}<i
9.
iii.
(K(Trpi<f>ofj.ai*
en't<^au'(ot
KaTa.<ni]p.a*
3.
ii.
8.
i.
II,
i.
12 (quot.).
i.
dfjidopia*
II,
iii.
15.
(f}X6vi}s*
5.
(^iAjjooi/os*
uiTtAeyw
8.
ii.
oi'(u<^eA>;s
21).
x.
14.
6 (also in quot.
i.
iv.
Pauline Epistles
in
aKaTuyrojcrros*
10.
Rom.
i-o/xvy
iii.
crTpaToAoytw*
iii.
;^aAKevs*
i.
iii.
15.
(roc/) if oj iii.
3.
ii.
2.
iii.
22.
ii.
4.
iii-
VTrd/Ai'iyo-is
7.
iv.
/tt/i/3/jaiu*
20.
o-w/sevw*
3.
i.
<^tAai>Tos*
2.
iii.
x''^'^*''''^5
x/"^'<''^05 ii-
in quot.
ii.
\iav
24.
7ricrToo;u,at*
orTpaTiwTijs
5.
8,
i.
Tr/aoTrtTijs
4.
(ri))<^povitjp.6<,*
iii.
ttipcTiKOs*
iii.
kuko-
KaTaif}dfif)(u*
17.
ii.
15.
ii.
iTTi-
16.
iii.
'ftOTf/)iKds*
25.
opdoTo/xiO)*
16.
iii.
14.
iv.
fxaxofiai.
695
ii.
Aewv
8.
iv.
fi^jTro-f
crT<^ai'ow
26.
KaTa(TTpofl>^
5.
20.
<^iAd/3yu/}ost
13.
ii.
19.
ii.
tfeovi'tvcrTos*
7).
i.
TrpoSorryst
20).
xii.
ii.
9.
K/3/.T1J9
a-vvKaKoTTaOioj*
Rom.
^(uy/oewf
fxa/xix-ij*
ii.
4.
ii.
ii-
3.
ii.
19.
ii.
4.
ii.
iv.
^uAti/os
17.
ii.
Th.
1.
14.
ii.
fiiVTOL
iv. 13.
v.
(Trai6p6uKri<i*
17.
iii.
iv. 2.
/caKor/j-yosf
9.
8.
iii.
24 (also
ii.
Traded)
tTnTiixdm
LETTERS
IN
LIFE
696
(3ioi
ii.
2, 2
yeveaXoyia*
2.
Tim-
AND LETTERS OF
Tim.
21, Tit.
ii.
Sidyto*
Tim.
ii.
Tim. ii.
Tim. i.
ii.
ftXd(T<f)r]fio<; i
4, Tit.
iii.
9.
iii.
3.
Tim.
SecriroTJjs
SiafSeftaioofiai*
9.
2, Tit.
4.
SiSoktikos*
i
1
PAUL
ST.
i.
13, 2
Tim.
Tim.
iii.
vi. i, 2,
eKTpiTTOfxai^
24.
1
Tim.
iv.
14, 2
* Nowhere else in N. T.
t Elsewhere in N. T. only in Luke (Gospel and Aets)^
I Elsewhere in N. T. only in Heb,
INDEX
I. NAMES
AND SUBJECTS
Aqua
Adada,
Apphia, 568.
106.
f.
3-24,
Adria, 497.
Salvice, 640.
f.,
228,
343-
Arabia, 56 f.
Aratus, 18, 24.
Archippus, 568.
Mons,
524, 592.
72, 466.
Ages,' 153.
Agrippa i, 71 f.
Agabus,
'
Archons, 97 f.
Areiopagos, 144.
Agrippa
Attendant, 79.
Augustan Cohort, 490.
Autobiography,
Paul's
414 ff-
Damascus, 55.
the High Priest, 475, 481.
Ananias
of
Anastasis, 144.
Angaria, 166.
Angelic mediators, 524, 531, 550,
592.
Angelolatry, 550.
Angels, 206, 284.
of the
in religion,
45-
Baptism
Barnabas, 59
f.
69
f.,
flf.
f.,
73, 81,
116
flF.,
118.
Bernice, 486.
Beroea, 139.
fi.
Bestiarii, 254.
'
ApoUonia, 135.
A.pollos, 228, 240, 323, 615
Apostasy, 181.
Apostle, large use of, 60.
Jews
spiritual,
Barjesus, 85.
Autonomy
f.,
f.,
621.
Brigandage,
9, 89, 90.
Carpus, 624.
Castra Peregrinorum, 490, 502.
Casuistry, 390.
Catechists, 218.
Catholic custom, 286, 310.
291,
AND LETTERS OF
LIFE
698
Death and
Cenchreae, 189.
Cerinthas, 524, 525.
Chloe, 238.
'
Christ Jesus
629
'
'
:
f.
name, 67 f.
Church, growth in Paul's concep-
Christian, the
tion,
533 f.
modelled on Synagogue, 605.
the Body of Christ, 291, 531.
the Commonwealth of God,
512, 533.
Discipline,' 593.
Discipline of offenders, 216.
'
Disembodiment, 359
f.
ff.
Dispersion, 3 ff.
Divine right of kings, 444.
Divorce, 262.
Dogs,' 516.
'
Dreams, 54
Clauda, 494.
Claudius' expulsion of Jews from
Rome,
PAUL
ST.
131, 151.
f., 125.
Drusilla, 480, 482.
Earnest,' 349.
Earthly body, 319.
Egnatian Way, 9.
Elder, 463, 589 f., 603, 605.
Elders of Ephesus at Miletus, 462
Election, 426 f.
'
Qemens Romanus,
585, 587.
Clement, 519.
Collection for poor at Jerusalem,
223, 234, 321 f., 344, 366.
Colleges, Rabbinical, 26.
Colossae, 546.
Colossians, letter to the, 555 ff.
Common
Greek, 7 f.
Communism, 36 f.
Conference at Jerusalem, 74
Corinth, 149 ff., 188.
f.
Elymas, 85.
Empire, Roman, 8
fl.
Epaenetus, 191.
'
'
327 ff.
fourth letter to
10),
11-14), 346
ComeUus, 112.
-ships, 492.
xiii.
(2
Cor. i-ix,
ff.
Com
fl.
Couriers, 167.
ff.
Eutychus, 461.
Evil eye, 203.
'
Exposure
of children, 386.
ff.
ff.
'
Fables,' 592.
Fair Havens, 492 L
DcLTwin, 306.
'
Famine, 72
'
Fashion,' 513.
f.
ff.
INDEX
Fatherhood, the Heavenly Archetype of, 537.
Fear of the lx)rd,' 361.
'
ff.
Festus, 484
Flesh and
ff.
Form,' 513.
Fortunatus, 259, 261.
'
475
'
Gaius
of,
of Interpretation,' 26.
of the Book,' 22.
Huns, 176.
Husbands and wives, 542 f., 504.
Hymenaeus, 631.
Hymns, quotations from primitive,
i6i, 410 f., 542, 595, 604, 630.
'
'
Gibbon,
House
House
'
'
f-
Hillel, 28.
Fortune-teller, 130.
Forty stripes save one,' 334.
Francis of Assisi, 336.
Fruit of the spirit,' 215.
Fulness,' 524, 531.
GaUio, 185 f.
Gamaliel, 28
699
ICONIUM, 96
f.
Idolatry, 382.
Idols, food sacrificed to, 269
Image of God,' 513 f., 556.
ff.
11.
Common,
Hadri.\n to his
Hagar, 211.
Haggadah, 27.
629
'
:
f.
f.
'
ff.
soul, 560.
Halachah, 27.
151first
'
'
"*
f.
7.
112 f.
the son of Zebedee, 72.
Jason, 136 f.
Jesus Christ
conquests,
ff.
addressed,
502 f.
John Mark.
See
f.,
disciples,
io8
f.,
194
Helius, 625.
Hellenists, 5, 38.
f.,
Mark
380
83,
228
ff.,
ff.
260,
LIFE
700
AND LETTERS OF
of,
Miletus, 462.
444.
Language,
universal, 7
Miraculous
f.
Mishnah,
ff.
413 ff.
study of the, 26.
taught by rote to children,
Lawyer, 26, 622.
Laying on of hands, 605.
Letters, conveyance of, 166 f.
Letter- writing, 154 f.
Libertinism, 235.
Liberty, Christian, 272 ff.
Linus, 588.
Litigation, 242, 258.
Lois, 100.
'
Lord,' title of heathen deities
Emperor, 271.
'
Lords and masters,' 588.
Love-feast, 37, 286.
Love, praise of, 293 ff.
Lucina, 641.
gifts,
35
f.
23.
f.
'
PAUL
ST.
f.
23.
21.
Narcissus, 456.
Neopythagoreanism, 448.
Nephew
and
'
of Paul, 478.
Nero, 503
625, 639.
ft.,
redivivus, 174
Nicolaitans, 526.
Nicolaus, 39, 526.
Nicopolis, 615
566.
f.,
f.
622.
Nympha,
Ophioryme, 548.
Ophites, 524, 548.
Oral tradition, 80, 218, 287.
Orders of primitive ministry, 463,
Lysias, 472.
Lystra, 99 f.
Macedonia, 125.
Macedonian poverty,
589, 605.
366.
Magic, Ephesian, 228, 231, 633.
Ordination, 605.
Overseer, 589 ff., 603.
Malaria, 87.
Malea, 149.
'
Manaen, 80.
Manual of Christian teaching, 412,
410.
Mary
of,
10
f.
i.
Paradise, 335.
594-
Marcus Aurelius,
Mark,
Pamphylia, 36 f.
Panoply of God,' 543
Paphos, 84.
Papyrus, 155.
Ephesus, 457.
'
Masters and lords,' 588.
Masters and slaves, 543, 564.
Matter essentially evil, 524, 549.
Medical terms, 56, 70, 161, 491, 499,
of
'
'
589, 610.
Melita (Malta), 496, 498.
Menander,
24.
Midrash, 26
i.
f.
Pedagogue,' 206 f.
Pentecost, 4.
Pentecostal Brethren, 302.
Peregrini, 490.
Perga, 87, 106.
Persecution a furtherance of
Gospel, 65.
the first, 45 fi.
Herod Agrippa
x's,
71
f.
the
INDEX
701
Pharisees, 20
f.,
christ, 177.
Remuneration, 273
Restraint,'
32.
Roman
'
Empire, 8
Law,
Phabe,
Peace,
ff.
Phrygian
ff.
173
f.
9.
Roads,
9.
'
189.
Phoenix, 493.
introduction
early
slave, 545.
10,
of
fl.
Chris-
Pillars,' 199.
f.
Piracy, 9.
Plausibility, charge
Pleroma, 524.
o:,
f.
Politarchs, 136.
Pompey's
deportation
Jewish
of
captives, 3.
desecration o; the Temple, 172.
-ope as Antichrist, 176.
Poppasa Sabina, 505.
35
f.
'
Seed,' 204
f.
f.,
426.
Ships, 492.
Shorthand, 668
f.
Proselytisra, 6.
Proverbs, 48, 65, 149, 150, 184, 213,
218, 251, 253, 276, 293, 370, 384,
475, 532, 545, 572, 608, 614.
Providential interposition, 122.
Publius, 499.
Puteoli, 500.
Ptolemais, 466.
Simon Magus,
524.
Socrates, 144.
Sosthenes, 187, 243.
Sovereignty of Christ, 531.
God, 427.
Spain, mission to, 612 f.
Spirit and flesh, 214, 418.
Spiritual body, 319.
gifts,
504.
289
ff.
ff.
Salamis, 83.
Sanhedrin, 475 f.
Sarcasm of Paul, 327.
Saul, Paul's Jewish name, 21.
Scurrility of the Antioclienes, 67.
Second Advent, 35, 136 f., 138,
153, 170 ff., 300, 632.
Shammai,
f.
Quinquennium Neronis,
Sabinus, 625.
Sacramental security, 276
Sacrilege, 389 f.
Stephen, 39
ff.
Symeon
Niger, 80.
Syncretism, 12.
Syntyche, 518.
Syria-Cilicia, 61
Syrtia, 494.
Tarsus, 17
AND LETTERS
LIFE
;o2
i.,
.sT.
PAUL
Trade, 2 f
Tradition Evangelic, 80, a 18,
393 t
iigt.
fl.
Thessalonica, 135 f.
Thessalonians, first letter to the,
154 flf.
second letter to the, 1 79 fi.
Thorn for the flesh,' 337, 664 f.
aJ
'
'
Tryphicna, 457.
Tryphosa, 457.
Tychicus, J71 1, 522, 621. 635.
Tyrannos, 431.
Union with
'
Varro,
io.
'
Tigellinus, 625.
Timothy, 100, 121, 142, 152, 167,
191, 260, 323, 325, 597 fif., 638 f.
first letter to, 599 ff.
second letter to, 627 ff.
Titius Justus, 168.
Titus, with eleemosynary expedition,
73 f.
question of his circumcision,
741.
accompanies
223 f.
first
third
mission,
Vegetarianism 448.
Veil, 282 fi.
Ventriloquist, 130.
Viper, 497, 499.
Virginity, 266 f.
Voices,' 298.
V^ows, absohttioci from, 485.
'
Way,
'
Widows, 606.
Women and Jewish
letter to,
Tongijes, 295
617
ff.
fl.
'
the,'
58
religion, o.
in Macedoiiia, 128.
their position iu the Churc
282 fi., 310, 602.
Works of the flesh, * 215-
Women
338.
the, 47.
Xenophanes,
to.
Zealots, 444.
Zenas, 616, 621.
Zeus, loi.
(V,),
435
675
iTlff/iOToi,
icivffcrot,
/Sarrifisji',
<i-rad6i,
433
402
463
firicToXal, 322,
203
/Joo'fcal^'etc,
Ayap, 211
BcXiop, 237
(vi<pa.ivf.t.i>,
/3(wr(6;,
259
^iri^di-eia, liiJ
7ayuffft>',
268
163
<l7voer',
(ViTpovos, 208
dyopatot, 138
ddidXeorroT, 425
'AJpfaj, 497
^"'*'.
7vi)(Tif <rt'>'j"y7e,
7'wffij,
iaoTTTpov,
519
290, 517
295
i<XTavpu'i.Uyos,
So
SeiyfjMTi^ew, 56
iTepoi\r;'(7f,
dfto'iSa^wi', 145
fi/pOKi'Xu>j',
{i\s,
JidKovos,
588
SeffirorTjs,
565
SiSacTKaXla,
d'a6'7rT',
5Up\(ffffai,
593
83
5t^dXo(r<ros,
497
536
213
avaKpivetv, 252 f.
^/c
veKpMP
ivdaraffii twv
veKpiJiv.
dvaararoCy, 214
dve^idj,
632
79
avTiStaridTjiu,
dvT/^effts,
611
dTTotTaj',
130
632
}5i8
^^' V, 403
?ws T^Xovt,
541
348
610
fwo-yovetc,
402
5t'/atoy,
SiKalu>fxa,
407
^Xtr(a,
540
SoKi/xd^eiv, 165
rd Sia(p^povTa,
8oKip.d^etf
390, 510
JoXoOv, 357
56<rij (cat X^yu^tt,
oi/rard T(p
5<i3p(d,
0(bxvuaTot, 634
3S4
^0lTTl'77iS,
e^jJ,
521
Oriptofiaxuv,
315
dpiapi^eveiv,
353
328
407
l5iuTi]s,
307
iep6^urov, 281
aTTfKSveffdai, 56
elXiKpivla,
ap7ra7>x<5s, 5
^ riffTfwi
'4
236
493
tt/rpaireX/a,
463
dKd7cw(rtj,
dveff/caifoj,
fI5ot,
165
Xpt(Tr6s,
'Ii>(roi's
iicat'ai i,/x(pai,
't iriffTty,
38
iXatTTT^pioy,
645
396
281
76
(KTpuf^a, 3x2
droiros,
ivKbxTiiv, 213
roXuij TTotttJ',
^y dXt7<p,
faT7;Xerifjv,
83
618
KdBapjua, 254
ivepyeiv, 159
Kadopdf, 383
489
ei
irpti-TOiS,
XpiCTuj, 202
^^apr/j^fiv,
d<^optf', 21
^i(?a'driot,
&<f>puy,
firtfivf
s,
irifJi^Xfiu,
Karafap/idv, 331
/carapTtfeti',
594
iiruiKla,
254
491
hruTKrivovp,
338
521
354
Ka.Ta^pafi(Viv, 562
312
545
d<pdopia, 619
215
318
59
675
tfi^artveip, 562
^j*
difjopfx-fi,
T(',
laropeiv,
(KXfJcrii,
d(f)6aixrla,
iJ-a
fKffracris,
d^ecrts,
396
Xpurit
379, 629
'iTjffoCs,
354
iKS^X^dai, 288
349
dprifioiv, 497
dpX'Toi/ir/i', 590
dffX'yAio*'*"') 269
dreviffiJ', 70
af,pcL(3iI)i',
ai;<>d57;y,
203
^37^7x0, 347
d/t/wywj'iaToj, 534
dXa^yla, 384
dXTj^ei^et*', 211
dvd<rro(rts
203
7e'foXo7fa, 592
153. 524
alii'VLOS,
594
fTrtxopT/'f'''.
515
iSrj/xoi'f'ii',
507
182
^Tri<ri'i'a7a>7iJ,
iyafiOi, 31
520
^car^X^'*".
xoWxo''
161
383
(''^)>
/car7;xf"',
'74
390
KaTOTfTpl^iadoLi,
356
70B
1.
LIFE
704
Kav<rTrjpid^ecr0ai,
AND LETTERS OF
589
2S8, 405
KOiu-djOat., 16^,
f.
KoaixoKpAropes, 544
idpio^, 271,
254
ffvyiK5ri,uo^,
iriarfiyeii',
156
ri;'e<rj,
Ao7(k6i,
442
XAYtox, 392
X67iOJ, 228
100
(TX'JMa,
irp(0-^VTr)s,
ffw/ua ('slave'),
Te^'07o^ia,
WXetos, 248
vpoffrdris, 189
fXtraax^lxaTi^eiv, 253, 5 14
7rpwrcs{6),
534
jj^TaTldeffSai,
199
347
Trp6Tepoy(T6), 653
irpi^roj
196
yivoiTO, 202
602
394
4OO
itpo(7i^Tvo\riix\j/ia.,
(9/)is,
499
X670?, 584
384
609
209
iiSpOTTorfr*',
130
Hi/^ajv,
iiJo9e<ria,
;noXi5vet(',
vvpd, 499
piop^i),
nvpTol,
Ti6s
237
514
499
356
fi6p'pu<rtv,
390
iJivffTi/jpiov, 320
TTwpodv,
fXUpoXoyia, 565
pavTiafidi,
208
-O^ixis, 622
o'apfc(K6;,
ttJj'
dYdTTijs a^Tof',
130
iiirdpxft-v, 200, 514
inrepa.KiULOS, 268 f.
uirai'Tai',
675
384
inrepijcpai'ia,
ri^Trioj,
crdpKLfoi,
^yXoj',
502
132
inrr]piTT]i,
249
249
79
iiTTOKpLT-f]^, 110
272
ffKaySaXij^'etj',
^ei'ia,
v7r6<rTa(T(s,
Tou
ff/cdc5aXo'
<rTai'/)o?,
uiruTTid^eiv,
332
276
214
ff/cfOoj,
(peXcyT)^,
161
<pqut,
635
26S
olKOt'ijJLOS,
208
ffKoXoV'';
Ol TToXXoi,
407
0'K:''0'aXo^,
518
tpOdvos (povos,
384
aoipia, S4,
290, 530
<pi.Xai>ffpLOTrLa,
498, 595
166
664
jrapa^tdt^effdai,
(Xrlyfxa,
f,
129
160,
(ppunjuts,
217
CTOpyy),
irdpeo"ty,
(riryYei'j^l,
254
T^ Oe^
289, 413
Xfiporo^'ei*',
386
Xprifj-CLTi^etv,
105
67
XpitTTifXTropoi,
458
ffweiST/ffiJ,
Sii^a
530
298
Xd0i<T;j.a,
561
ffvvai'TiXapi^di'iffdai,
537
0a;;'77,
294
(jTOiXftov, 208,
593
7rapdKX7;(Tty, 60
396
41S
220
a'Tt>(;:(6r',
vapadr)K7),
vepiKu6xp/j.a,
(ppoftlv,
490
ffvep/xoXdyov, I43
413
irai5a7W76t, 206
irarpid,
f.
ffueipa ^e^adTTj,
(TT^yeti')
(?/^.
410
Qf6s, 595
irpoixe<rdai.,
vpoijUTTOv,
ToO
253, 514
rpoaayioy/j^
<ppay/jiov,
>i-}j
^(trrrjp
253
80
TTOt^^i'es,
vpoffevX'^, 127
napavadA, 325
fj.apTupi.ov ToO Qeov, 247
/i(76(rTOix<"'
(Xuvrpoipot,
539
575
vpea^uTepos, 463
irpoypa<peiy, 203
394
248
ffwotfia (fJiavTi^,
399
289
iri'ei'/iaT<K6y,
58^
342
84
avvKpiveiv,
524
7r\i]po<popiiv ,
XaXetf, X^etP,
ndfifii],
wfpl\I^W<it
TrXifipupia,
220
KTi(ji$,
PAUL
ST.
157
421
24
7rai/T(i)V Ivc/ca.
a/i^f.
f.
556
^Illllli IN?llll
Date Due